Mihail Mitrea a LATE BYZANTINE SWAN SONG

CEU eTD Collection

with the specialization inInterdisciplinaryMedievalStudies with thespecialization MAXIMOS NEAMONITES ANDHIS LETTERS MA Thesis in Comparative History inComparativeHistory MA Thesis A LATEBYZANTINE SWAN SONG: Central EuropeanCentral University Mihail Mitrea May 2011 2011 May Budapest Budapest

CEU eTD Collection

Central European ofthe University,Central Budapest, requirements inpartialfulfillment ______with the specialization inInterdisciplinaryMedievalStudies. with thespecialization Thesis submitted to the Department of Medieval submitted tothe of Studies, Thesis Department Accepted in conformance withthestandards of theCEU Accepted inconformance of the Master of Arts degreeinComparative History, of theMasterArts MAXIMOS NEAMONITES ANDHIS LETTERS A LATEBYZANTINE SWAN SONG: Chair, Examination Committee Committee Examination Chair, Thesis Supervisor Mihail Mitrea (Romania) Examiner Examiner May 2011 2011 May Budapest Budapest by

CEU eTD Collection

Central European ofthe University,Central Budapest, requirements inpartialfulfillment ______with the specialization inInterdisciplinaryMedievalStudies. with thespecialization Thesis submitted to the Department of Medieval submitted tothe of Studies, Thesis Department Accepted in conformance withthestandardsof Acceptedinconformance CEU of the Master of Arts degreeinComparativeHistory, of theMasterArts MAXIMOS NEAMONITES ANDHIS LETTERS A LATEBYZANTINE SWAN SONG: External Examiner Mihail Mitrea (Romania) May 2011 2011 May Budapest Budapest by

CEU eTD Collection

Central European ofthe University,Central Budapest, requirements inpartialfulfillment ______with the specialization inInterdisciplinaryMedievalStudies. with thespecialization Thesis submitted to the Department of Medieval submitted tothe of Studies, Thesis Department Accepted in conformance withthestandards of theCEU Accepted inconformance of the Master of Arts degreeinComparativeHistory, of theMasterArts MAXIMOS NEAMONITES ANDHIS LETTERS A LATEBYZANTINE SWAN SONG: External Supervisor Mihail Mitrea Supervisor (Romania) May 2011 2011 May Budapest Budapest by

CEU eTD Collection 2011 23 May Budapest, academic degree. education foran of higher to anyotherinstitution form this submitted in copyright of any person illegitimateor use was made of the work of others, institution.and no part of the thesis infringes on the I alsoand unidentified no that declare I bibliography. and notes creditedin declare information that no part of thepresent thesis isexclusively own my work, thesisbased on research my andonly such external has been withthe specialization inInterdisciplinaryMedieval Studies, declare herewiththat the I, the undersigned,the I, Mihail Mitrea , candidate for the MA degree in Comparative History,

______Signature

CEU eTD Collection

φιλίας ἕνεκεν φιλίας To Cristina, To Cristina,

CEU eTD Collection

Plates Bibliography Appendix CONCLUSIONS ANDCONTEXTUALIZATIONS SECOND PART:MAXIMOS NEAMONITESAS ASCHOOLMASTER FIRST PART:APPROACHING THE LETTERSOFMAXIMOS NEAMONITES INTRODUCTION List of plates List of abbreviations Acknowledgments .ItouigMxmsNaoie hog i etr ...... 18 ...... letters his through Neamonites Maximos 3. Introducing 2. A woman’s plea for financial support plea2. financial A woman’s for oran 38 ...... schoolmaster as a Neamonites 1. Maximos 2. The manuscript 9 Byzantium...... in writing 1. Letter 7 thesis...... the of Structure 4. 6 methodology...... and questions 3. Research 3 scholarship...... 2. Previous 1 1. Prolegomena...... : Manuscript : Manuscript ...... 89 ...... vi ...... vi ...... 102 ...... 1 ...... ii Vaticanus Chisianus ...... iv ...... iv Vaticanus Chisianus TABLE OFCONTENTS R. IV.12( R. R. 12 IV. ( ...... 78 ...... i

gr ē thopoiïa 2,f.1612...... 113 ...... 166–172 12), ff. . gr 2...... 14 12)...... in Maximos Neamonites’ Maximos in ...... 38 ...... 9 ep ...61 . 4..... CEU eTD Collection nectar of wisdom!” nectar ofwisdom!” the and ambrosia the Taste gods! the of nourishment the is This utters:“Dare! me, before Janz) arrives as well, with hisarmsfull ofbooks carrying treasures and, spreading them Cassiodorus Hurriedly, (Timothy to win!” how to teachyou alone; youhavehoardsofsaints borrowing the voice of István Perczel, starts chanting his divine hymns: “You are no longer odyssey. thatready formyown believe Iam arms.His words make me fearful in my them isplacing manuscripts, some of sweet burden the carrying secretly Magistros, free from the granitefrom hisown. With the chisel ofpatience andpassion, Niels has carved him, setting him of so manyits wavy Byzantine cloak. It is Thomas Magistros … to whom Niels Gaul gavesoul andbody ages. Who is giving birth ofto thenight. tear thecanvass whom? Niels,is eerie and awaitsor its light. It seems likemaybe forever until the white fingers of a new day would of many words are rummaging the silence that slowly brings down the night. The darkness

Addressees: Addressees: Agonizing weaknesses do not hesitate to twitch my soul … Suddenly,A song, like a passing thought, enlivens the night. A shadow passesSymeon, along fluttering Echoes on theirshadows. areleaning colonnades barren.Themassive Agorais The

Terpsichor Magistros, Symeon, Cassiodorus,Magistros, Symeon, Kalliop Peter, Eugenia, Theodore, John, Samuel, Peter, Eugenia, Theodore, Andrew, P ē , Ourania,Thalia,Erat ACKNOWLEDGMENTS Letter from Within ii

ō , Sapph ē ō , Polyhymnia, Eutherp , Melpomen ē nelop ē , Lucian, Ambrose,, Lucian, ē , and you all… , andyouall… ē , Klei ō ,

CEU eTD Collection glory. I am walking with Neamonites and Magistros to be reborn together. andMagistrostobetogether. IamwalkingwithNeamonites reborn glory. have kindled mewith their own burning. The Agora is no longer barren, but shines in its hand, asking her to keep me from ever forgetting my way towards light, and those who of patience, gathering my tears in the palm of her hands. Victoriously, I hold Mn is spreading everywhere. My beautiful P are silently watching from above. provident Ambrose (Lászlo). Samosata (Daniel), prudenthumoured Lucianof andwiseProclus andalways- (Branislav), euphoria and I join hands with meticulous andkindheartedI joinhandswith Melpomeneuphoria and meticulous singingfromthe charmed lyreofGreek language. Andso, the rhythmlures meinits of light above the desert of the blessed. Erat silence and the joyfulness of the coming times, and Thalia (Vasilica Cristea) gathers clouds Terpsichor (Alida Beldean) calls me her son, Klei Polyhymnia (Lucia St

And the darkness is breaking down … The swan song gains new tunes and the light Three choirs of angels, Peter and Eugenia, Theodore and John, Andrew and Samuel, Muses are joining me … Kalliop ē (Tatiana) speaksmy inner of gift, Ourania (Bogdan Neagota) whispers the ă nic ă ) offers methekeythat unlocks everyone’s heart, Eutherp ō (Ioan Ic ē nelop ē (Cristina Neagu) unseals her soul for me, ō iii

(Vasile Rus) and Sapph ē (Cristina) is arduously weaving the shroud ă Jr.) endows me the treasures of history, M. Maximos Neamonites Neamonites Maximos M. ō (Angela Rî ē (M ădă lina), good– ē ș mosyn teiu) are ē ’s ē

CEU eTD Collection

AN EEBS DOP CPG ClMed CFHB BZ ByzFBMGS B M.T. LSJ LBGL JÖBGRBS

histoire, 1957. 1957. histoire, yougoslave dessciencesetbeaux-arts,Zabgreb, Académie Institutd’ Vladimir A.Mošin, SeidM. Tralji Vladimir Anecdota Nova Ἐπετηρὶς Ἑταιρείας Βυζαντινῶν Σπουδῶν Ἑταιρείας Ἐπετηρὶς Dumbarton Oaks Papers Göttingen: VandenhoecketRuprecht,Schneidewin. 1839-51. Corpus Paroemiographorum Graecorum Classica et mediaevalia Byzantinae Historiae Fontium Corpus Zeitschrift Byzantinische Forschungen Byzantinische Byzantine and Greek Studies Modern Byzantion 1962. Olms, G. Hildesheim: Reprinted Jones. Oxford: Clarendon Press,1996. Jones. Oxford:Clarendon Lexicon A Greek–English 1996–. Wissenschaften, Ed. ErichTrapp.Verlagder Vienna: Österreichischen der Akademie Lexikon byzantinischenGräzität:zur besonders des9.-12.Jahrhunderts A Patristic GreekLexicon Byzantinistik Österreichischen der Jahrbuch Romanand Greek, StudiesByzantine . Ed. Jean François Boissonade. Paris:Apud. Ed.JeanFrançois 1844. Dumont, LIST OFABBREVIATIONS . Eds. Henry G. Liddell, Robert Scott, and Henry S. RobertScott, S. andHenry HenryG.Liddell, . Eds. . Ed. G. W. H. Lampe. Oxford: ClarendonPress,1961.. Ed.G.W.H. Lampe. Oxford: iv ć , eds. . 2vols.Eds.E.Leutsch &F.G.

Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe desXIIIeet sièclesFiligranes [before 1969, 1969, [before JÖBG ] . . CEU eTD Collection TLG RG PLP ODB

Thesaurus Linguae Graecae Rhetores Graeci Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1976-2001. 1976-2001. Wissenschaften, der Akademie et al.Vienna: Hans-Veit Verlag derÖsterreichischenBeyer Walther, Prosopographisches Lexikon der Palaiologenzeit der Lexikon Prosopographisches New York: Oxford University Press,1991.New York: OxfordUniversity ByzantiumThe Oxford Dictionary of . 9 vols. Ed. Christian Walz. Leipzig, Walz. Leipzig, . 9vols.Ed.Christian 1832–6. v . 3 vols. Eds. Alexander Kazhdan et . 3vols.Eds.AlexanderKazhdan al. . Eds. Erich Trapp, Rainer . Eds.Erich CEU eTD Collection PLATE 7 – PLATE 6 – PLATE 5 – PLATE 4– PLATE 3 – PLATE 2 – PLATE 1 – Vaticanus Chisianus Vaticanus Chisianus Vaticanus Chisianus Vaticanus Chisianus Vaticanus Chisianus Vaticanus Chisianus Vaticanus Chisianus R. IV.12 R. ( R. IV.12 R. ( R. IV.12 R. ( R. IV.12 R. ( R. IV.12 R. ( R. IV.12 R. ( R. IV.12 R. ( LIST OFPLATES vi

gr gr gr gr gr gr gr . 12), f. 172 f. . 12), . 12), f. 171 f. . 12), . 12), f. 170 f. . 12), . 12), f. 169 f. . 12), . 12), f. 168 f. . 12), . 12), f. 167 f. . 12), . 12), f. 166 f. . 12), v v v v r rv rv rv rv , f.169 , f.172 , f.171 , f.170 r r r r

CEU eTD Collection Steven Runciman, Steven Runciman, ed., Underwood, A. inPaul His Times,” of Trends the Intellectual and Chora, the Metochites, “Theodore Idem, cf. 2002); Press, University Oxford New York: (Oxford, 284-318 In Idem,In l’époque,” de intellectuels les courants at Chora Métochites, “Théodore as in French reprinted and [translated 1975). Press, University Princeton (Princeton: Background Intellectual its and Djami Kariye the of Art 5 Renaissance… 4 98. 3 1984). Renaissance:Cultural Revivals ofLate Antiquity and theMiddle Ages also Ihor Šev also Ihor the first half of the fourteenth century; cf. Eadem, “The Palaiologoi and the World around Them…,” around the World and “The Palaiologoi Eadem, cf. century; fourteenth of the half the first to comes it when especially reassessed be should assumption this that considers and state” the of weakness 2 1981). Reprints, Variorum Reprints, 1986); Ihor Šev Ihor 1986); Reprints, Variorum York: Cambridge University Press, 1979); Idem, Idem, 1979); Press, University Cambridge York: Idem, 1993); Press, University Cambridge wereaneducated themembers of class comprisingcourt andecclesiasticalofficials, revealed by anumber ofnoteworthy features. University Press, 2008); Donald M. Nicol, M. Donald 2008); Press, University ed., Shepard, Jonathan in Them (1261-1400),” around the World and Palaiologoi “The Eadem, 1972); Press, University Harvard Mass.: Laiou, E. Angeliki 2009); Ottomans andthe Latins:Politics and Society inthe LateEmpire Byzantine cultural revivals, i.e. the Macedonian a significant blossoming oflearning, shrunken territorial map, andemergent impoverishment, Palaiologan Byzantium nurtured empire staged an impressive cultural revival. In spite of struggling with political fragility, a 1 thesis. of my parts onvarious comments useful and proofreading for Gousha and Laura-Ann Krolikoski, Courtney Hydrick, * period ( thePalaiologan i.e., existence, ofits the lastperiod In 1. Prolegomena See, for instance, Ihor Šev Ihor instance, for See, Stephen C. Ferruolo, “The Twelfth-Century Renaissance,” in Warren Treadgold, ed., Treadgold, inWarren Renaissance,” Twelfth-Century “The Ferruolo, C. Stephen Cf. Warren Treadgold, “The Macedonian Renaissance,” in Idem, ed., Idem, in Renaissance,” “The Macedonian Treadgold, Warren Cf. Angeliki E. Laiou underlines that the “modern scholars have routinely contrasted these achievements to the to achievements these contrasted routinely have scholars “modern the that underlines Laiou E. Angeliki Among the most seminal books and essays on this period, see Nevra Necipo Nevra see period, this on essays and books seminal most the Among Thanks are due to Judith Rasson for correcting my English and making suggestions on style, and to Kelly Ideology, Letters andCulture inthe Byzantine World , 114-143. 114-143. , č enko, “The Palaeologan Renaissance,” in Warren Treadgold, ed., Treadgold, Warren in Renaissance,” “The Palaeologan enko, The lastByzantine Renaissance The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500-1492 Constantinople and the Latins: TheForeign Policy of Andronicus II(1282-1328) č enko, “Palaiologan Learning,” in Cyril Mango, ed., Mango, Cyril in Learning,” enko, “Palaiologan

č enko, enko, Church andSociety in theLastCenturies ofByzantium The LastCenturies ofByzantium (1261-1453) Society and Intellectual LifeinLateByzantium INTRODUCTION 2 which, seen from the perspectivewhich,from seen the previous of (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1970). Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: Studies in Late Byzantine History and Prosopography 1 5 (Cambridge, New York: Cambridge University Press, Press, University Cambridge New York: (Cambridge, The promoters of this intellectual revival 3 andKomnenian, (London: Variorum Reprints, 1982), VIII; cf. also , 144-171(Stanford: Stanford UniversityPress, *

The KariyeDjami Renaissancesbefore theRenaissance c. ,

1261-1453), 803-833(Cambridge: Cambridge The Oxford History of Byzantium 4 hasitsownuniqueness , vol. 4, 19-84, Studies in the in Studies 19-84, 4, , vol. ǧ , 2nd edition (Cambridge: (Cambridge: edition 2nd , lu, Renaissancesbeforethe Renaissances before the Byzantiumthebetween (London:Variorum 1 (Cambridge, New (Cambridge, the Byzantine (Cambridge, (Cambridge, (London: (London:

824; cf.824; …, 75- , CEU eTD Collection legacy of Byzantium. See, for instance, the article of Margaret Mullet, “The classical tradition in the Byzantine Byzantine the in tradition classical “The Mullet, Margaret of article the instance, for See, Byzantium. legacy of 18 Byzantiou, 1996). Mergiali in Mergiali Byzantine Byzantine the by played role seminal The 2010). Press, University Harvard of Press Belknap Mass.: (Cambridge, eds., Settis, Salvatore Most, Glenn W. Grafton, Gaul inAnthony Niels by entries the respective also see lives, their of summaries succinct for 229-264; 1996), America, of Academy Medieval omitted – see Nigel G. Wilson, Wilson, G. Nigel see – omitted is Gregoras Nikephoros though – revival Palaiologan of scholars important most the of portrays concise 41 (1991): 255-276; cf.also RobertBrowning, “Literacy intheByzantine World,” numerous more that were intellectuals itByzantine the that has Byzantium, beenlate in books of suggested;circulation wide the showing cf. Apostolos Karpozilos, “Books and Bookmen in the 14 us. to down come has that letters vibrant atmosphere of these (late) Byzantine learned circles is the voluminous corpusof Apostolos Karpozilos challenges Šev challenges Karpozilos Apostolos However, the Idem, In Century,” statistics Fourteenth the in Life Intellectual and “Society Idem, 285; brought forward by Šev of the Byzantine the of 17 ones. withthemodern compare noteasily do standards intellectual Byzantine that fact account the George Karbones ( George Karbones 16 15 14 13 12 c. 11 10 9 23308. 1976-2001), Wissenschaften, der Akademie Österreichischen der Verlag (Vienna: et al. Beyer 8 Langage etpouvoir symbolique 7 Lexikographie (Bonn, 13-15 Juli 2007) (Göttingen: V&R Unipress, 2008). ( oj Shnur eds., Schönauer, Sonja Trapp, in Erich Jahrhunderts,” 14. frühen des Lexikographie zur Methodologisches und Prosopographisches Testo Cavallo,ed., 6 and competitive “market” ( Gaul, “The Twitching Shroud: Collective Construction of Construction Collective Shroud: Twitching “The Gaul, scholars,” “gentlemen

Cf. Cf. Niels Gaul, “The Twitching Shroud…,” 264; for the Bourdieuan concept of This term has been used for the first time by Robert Browning in his article on “Teachers,” in Guglielmo Guglielmo in “Teachers,” on article inhis Browning Robert by time the first for been used has term This fl. PLP Letters and correspondence occupy a central place among the genres constituting the rhetoric and classical classical and therhetoric constituting thegenres placeamong a central occupy correspondence and Letters Ihor Šev Πεπαιδευμένοι

1347/8), PLP PLP PLP PLP PLP PLP 1306/7), Prosopographisches LexikonderPalaiologenzeit 19373. 4443. 29507. 17982. 11167 and 11171. 16045. 29317. 5 (2007): 263 (2007): 5 Figures like Maximos Planoudes ( Planoudes Maximos like Figures literati č 11 enko speaks of about 150 L’enseignement etles lettrés pendant l’époque des Paléologues(1261–1453) 9 The Byzantines Theodore Metochites (1270–1332), Metochites Theodore Demetrios Triklinios ( Triklinios Demetrios or in the cultural life and educational system of Late Byzantium is masterly analyzed by Sophia Sophia by analyzed is masterly Byzantium of Late system educational life and in thecultural λόγιοι ‒ fl 340; Idem, “Moschopulos, Lopadiotes, Phrankopulos (?), Magistros, Staphidakes: Staphidakes: Magistros, (?), Phrankopulos Lopadiotes, “Moschopulos, Idem, 340; pepaideumenoi .1325–1337), Lexicologica Byzantina Lexicologica are corresponding Greek terms for “learned men.” However, one has to take into to take has one However, men.” “learned for terms Greek corresponding are , 95-116, especially 105 (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997); cf. also Niels also cf. 1997); Press, Chicago of University (Chicago: 105 especially 95-116, , 6 schoolmasters, andbasicallyeveryone who entered thedynamic (Paris: Éditions Fayard, Édition du Seuil, 2001). 2001). Seuil, du Édition Fayard, Éditions (Paris: Scholars of Byzantium marché

literati č 14 enko’s statement and assumes, based on epistolographic evidence evidence epistolographic on based assumes, and statement enko’s 16 Nikephoros Gregoras ( Gregoras Nikephoros ) of active inPalaiologan Byzantium. between 1261 and 1453; cf. his article on “Palaiologan Learning,” Learning,” “Palaiologan article on his cf. and1453; 1261 between paideia fl. 18 č (hereafter: (hereafter: 1308– , 163-196, Beiträge zum Kolloquium zur byzantinischen byzantinischen zur Kolloquium zum Beiträge 163-196, , Mostly active in Constantinople,in in alsoactive butMostly enko should not be taken as an ultimate truth. For instance, , revised edition (London: Duckworth; Cambridge, Mass.: Mass.: Cambridge, Duckworth; (London: edition revised , . 2 7 c.

1325/1330), c. 12 Paideia Paideia 1250/5–c.1305), Theodore Hyrtakenos ( Hyrtakenos Theodore PLP ), eds., Erich Trapp, Rainer Walther, Hans-Veit Walther, Rainer Trapp, Erich eds., ), in the Circle of Thomas Magistros,” Magistros,” Thomas of Circle the in c. 1292/5– 10 Thomas Magistros ( 8 Manuel Moschopoulos Moschopoulos Manuel c. Society and Intellectual Life Intellectual and Society 1358/61) marché (Athens: Kentron Ereunes Kentron (Athens: BMGS 17 Testimony to the to Testimony TheClassical Tradition , see Pierre Bourdieu, Bourdieu, Pierre see , 4 (1978):4 39-54. For fl. 15 1315/6–1327), are but a few th Century,” JÖB Century,” c. Segno e Segno 1280- ..., I. ..., 13

CEU eTD Collection Gregory of Ochrid, see Part I. 3 of the present thesis; on Gregory, see on Gregory, the presentthesis; 3of I. see Part of Ochrid, Gregory Neamonites’ of addressee the of identity the regarding arguments and assumptions Kourouses’ 22 of collection epistolographic the dates assumption, this on based and manuscript, Furthermore, heassumesthe fourteen that lettersarearranged chronologicallythe in been uploaded to the online version of version the online to been uploaded identifications) identifications) that the addressee of Neamonites’ Gregory, archbishop of Bulgaria. onMaximos endshere. list the bibliographical book.Unfortunately, asecondscholarly andafootnotein notes a monograph, in significant εξακριβώσεως IV. 12 ( 21 70. Life…,” Intellectual and “Society Idem, cf. point;” else atsome everybody with intouch was “everybody 20 2005). européennes, sud-est et néo-helléniques byzantines, d'études Centre Bianconi, (hereafter letters thepresumably fourteen and toNeamonites References any Byzantinist. of interest scholarship dedicatedthe that only Not attention. scholarly little received has Neamonites Maximos This to him is scarce, but2. Previous scholarship he has never come into the main focus Neamonites. Maximos and pepaideumenoi maintained an incessant correspondence with each other. 19 2007). Ashgate, Burlington,VT: (Aldershot, letter,” in Eadem, Eadem, in letter,” Thessalonike, Cf. Stavros Kourouses, “ Stavros Stavros Kourouses, “ Ihor Šev Ihor Cf. Franz Tinnefeld, “Intellectuals in Late Byzantine Thessalonike,” Thessalonike,” Byzantine Late in “Intellectuals Tinnefeld, Franz Cf. Neamonites’ Neamonites’ gr Tessalonica nell’età dei Paleologi. Le praticheintellettuali nel riflesso della cultura scritta č enko speaks of the “close-knit” group of late Byzantine scholars whose correspondence shows that that shows correspondence whose scholars Byzantine oflate group “close-knit” ofthe enko speaks . 12)limited to. anedition are ofhis ep ,” (The Letters of Gregory, archbishop of Bulgaria (13 . or EEBS EEBS 19 whose correspondence has been preserved one can also place the figure of figure the place also can one preserved been has whose correspondence Cyprus, etc., and coming from different social Letters, Literacy andLiterature inByzantium epp 45 (1981-1982): 516-558, at 531; on 29 Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου Βουλγαρίας αρχιεπισκόπου Γρηγορίου .) stemming from hisquill and surviving in codex ep . 1 was edited by Stavros Kourouses in his article on the letters of Γ ρ η γ ο ρ ί ο υ α ρ χ ι ε π ι σ κ ό π ο υ Β ο υ λ γ α ρ ί α ς Thesaurus Linguae Graecae 21 Kourouses argued, mostly hypothetically, for the fact ep . 1 may have been Gregory, archbishop of Ochrid. 3 th ep. of April 2005, the Greek text of the letter has also has the letter of text the Greek 2005, April of ( 1, a short dictionary entry, a few but , 75-93. Variorum collected studies series, 889 889 series, studies collected Variorum 75-93. , ιγ´/ιδ´ αἰ ιγ´/ιδ´ ( TLG …,” 532-4; for a critical assessment of th PLP ). -14 DOP 4482 and 91716. .) th ἐπιστολαὶ μετά τινων βιογραφικών τινων μετά ἐπιστολαὶ centuries), with some biographical biographical some with centuries), 57 (2004): 57 153-172; cf.also Daniele strata 20 Among the Palaiologan the Among , late Byzantine Byzantine , late Vaticanus Chisianus Chisianus Vaticanus (Paris: EHESS, (Paris: ep . 1 with literati

R. 22

CEU eTD Collection

John Kalabakis ( Kalabakis John and Kleidas, TheodoreMetochites, Gregory of Bulgaria, letters (Gregory the addressees of transmitting Neamonites’ Neamonites’ transmitting palaeographical and codicological analysis of analysis codicological and palaeographical sending footnote concise to a reduced basically biography, author’s about the information themuch readerand the transmission of classical texts inlate Byzantium. back to the Inmaculada Pérez Martín in her seminal contribution onGregory of Cyprus ( information. mentioned of Libanius, codex a for composed supposedly epigram, an Kleidas), Gregory and Metochites (Theodore Palaiologenzeit ofhim. but mention Atzymes, addressed toMichael surelymade the recipient ofrecipient the However, there is no clear evidence that and 14), and the patriarch of Constantinople, John XIII Glykys (1315–1319) based on internal evidence – the 31 Vaticanis, 1927), 15–21. 30 29 Bizancio 28 27 26 25 24 23 Neamonites to the period the to Neamonites Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Pérez Inmaculada Cavallieri, de’ Franchi Pius also cf. 332–352; Eadem, Eadem, 332, n. 45. Martín, Pérez Inmaculada as abookman. pursuits intellectual discuss Neamonites’ I where thesis of thepresent II.1 Part Cf. Stavros Kourouses,“ Stavros PLP PLP PLP 16788. 4271. 1633. (Madrid: Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas, 1996). 1996). Científicas, de Investigaciones Superior Consejo (Madrid: An extended andinformative discussion ofMaximos and his letters is provided by Maximos Neamonites received an entry in the in entry an received Neamonites Maximos 27 and the manuscriptand , 26 which briefly mentions his activity as a letter writer, two of his addressees sic ep Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου . 4 was indeed John XIII Glykys. Moreover, ), Neamonites’ son). ), Neamonites’ El patriarca Gregorio de Chipre El patriarca Gregorio de Chipre(ca. 1240–1290) y la transmisión delostextosclásicos en c. epistulae 1314 to 1314

pansebastos pansebastos Vat PLP . 30 c. Moreover,brieflythe identifiedpointssheout . 1323. Chis entry, ep 31 Pérez Martín does not refer to Kourouses’ . 23 . 1 was addressed to Gregory of Ochrid andthat of . 1was addressed toGregory

R. IV. 12 as the main source for all the above Michael Atzymes ( Among the addressees, Kourouses suggests – suggests Kourouses addressees, the Among Codices graeci Chisiani Borgiani et Chisiani graeci Codices 4 29 …, 333. Pérez Martín does provide a thorough thorough a provide does Martín Pérez …,” 536. …,” 536. Vat . Chis 28 . R. IV. 12, the Even if one cannot gather too gather cannot one if Even Prosopographisches Lexikon der LexikonProsopographisches fl .1311–1315/19) ep . 14 was clearly not (Rome: Typis Polyglottis Typis Polyglottis (Rome: codex unicus codex c. 24 1240–1290) 1240–1290) ( 25 epp. ( ep. 2,10, 4). 4).

CEU eTD Collection was initially not included inthe Oinaiotes ( Laurentianus S. Marco 356, whose author has been identified by Kourouses as George fourteenth–century “Florentine corpus,” and pointedtowards hithertounpublished corporaByzantine of letters, suchas the century. approximately280 Byzantineletter writers, datingthe fourth fromfifteenthto the (2002.12.17). Byzantinarum Initia theearlyfourteenthactive inConstantinople in century. schoolmaster, private was a that Maximos thereader informs letter,Mergiali ofthis edition 38 Neamonites’ Maximos in befound out, isalsoto 37 1915). Kustantama, Tiedeakatemian the technical terms used to designate the teachers of primary education: primary of teachers the designate to usedterms technical the dedicated to elementary education inPalaiologan Byzantium, she lists the nomenclature of 36 2005). Wissenschaften, der Akademie Österreichische der Verlag (Vienna: Formen derAnrde imbyzantinischen Brief vom6. bis zum Jahrhundert 12. didaskalos a in footnote. toMaximosNeamonites reference givesa Mergiali Sophia

35 Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Martín, Pérez Inmaculada 173 transmitted onfolio epigram of Neamonites’ transcription 34 33 32 assumptions regarding the dating of the letters and their recipients. Cf. the review of Grünbart’s PLP Cf. Johan E. Rein, Michael Grünbart, Grünbart, Michael Sophia Mergiali, Mergiali, Sophia Eadem, 334. of edition Kourouses’ to only refer does Martín Pérez 21026; Michael GrünbartMichael recentlypublished has impressive an collection of In her bookIn her on 35 , Oneof the many virtues of this project is the fact that the author has included ODB grammatist fl. 1315–1327). 1519. L’enseignement et les lettrés Epistularum Byzantinarum Initia Die Florentiner Briefsammlung: Codex Laurentianus S. Marco 356 (henceforth ē El patriarca Gregorio de Chipre s , L’enseignement et les lettrés pendant l’époque des Paléologues (1261–1453) desPaléologues l’époque pendant L’enseignement etleslettrés chamaididaskalos 37 The small, unpublished letter collection of Maximos Neamonites Neamonites Maximos of collection letter unpublished small, The Epistularum Byzantinarum Initia

EBI , 38 EBI …, 28, n. 70. but will feature in the forthcoming amended edition. the amended forthcoming feature in but will ), comprising some 15,480 15,480 some comprising ), , and , 36 consisting of 179 letters extant in (Hildesheim; New York: Olms-Weidmann, 2001); cf. Idem, Idem, cf. 2001); Olms-Weidmann, New York: (Hildesheim; …, 332, n.46. 5 mystag ep ep . 1. In addition to mentioning Kourouses’ to mentioning addition . 1.In . 1 to be found in his article at pages 530–1; cf. ō by Niels Gaul in Gaul Niels by gos . The term The . , Wiener byzantinische Studien 25, 25, Studien byzantinische Wiener ,

v of the same codex. ofthesame 32 mystag Bryn Mawr Classical Review Finally, she offers the (Helsinki: Suomalaisen Suomalaisen (Helsinki: initia 34 In the subsection ō drawn from gos codex unicus codex , she points points she , Epitularum Epitularum 33 paideut

ē s , ,

CEU eTD Collection is asked to provide a copy. historiographer, Theophylaktos Simokattes. If hecannot send the original, Neamonites’son ( arequest and twoorations also contain bestfriend, refersas his towhomOinaiotes sonofNeamonites,” “the sentto letters praises a piece of writing this is such significance that nobody willdare to criticize it. The Neamonites if underlinesthat Oinaiotes judgment. his asked for and to write, former uneditedcorrespondence. hitherto worthwhile Neamonites, onMaximos itseems currentlyavailable a the scarcenessof information Given enterprise to questions and methodology 3. Research carry out a more detailedinvestigations. investigationmain focus of andthe analysispresent project,of his but rather constitute source material for further 40 Βουλγαρίας son. 39 addressed aletter ( unpublished testifyingto his life and activity. Thus, glimpses at Neamonites may be gathered fromthe the internal evidence deriving from his own small letter collection, there is another source from Apart form. manuscript in extant letters unpublished hitherto throughout scattered mere fact that the only bits and pieces of information about his life and activity are Cf. Johan E. Rein, Johan E.Rein, Cf. Cf. Johan E. Rein, E.Rein, Johan Cf. 39

In The scarcity of scholarship on Maximos Neamonites may best be explained by the …,” 530, n. 3. ep. epistolarion 13 Oinaiotes sent Neamonites an oration, which the latter prompted the prompted the latter which oration, an Neamonites sent 13 Oinaiotes Die Florentiner Briefsammlung Die Florentiner Briefsammlung ep . 13) to him, and other four ( of Georgeof who, Oinaioteshavingstudent,been allegedly his 40 However, Oinaiotes’ equally unpublished letters are not in the

ep . 54) for a letter of Simokattes, perhaps the late antique ..., 71-2. ..., 71-2; cf. also Stavros Kourouses, “ 6 epp . 36, 37, 46, and 54) to Neamonites’ Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου

CEU eTD Collection letter and writing letter on considerations general some with starts Neamonites,” The thesis has a twofold structure. thesis 4. Structureofthe The first part, “Approaching the Letters of Maximos curator of Greek manuscripts in the Vatican Library, who kindly guided and supervised me while there. me while supervised guided and kindly who Library, Vatican inthe manuscripts of Greek curator Janz, Timothy Dr to due are Thanks 166–172). ff. (especially scrutiny palaeographical and codicological ( them. Moreover, the online digital corpus of Greek literary texts, literary ofGreek corpus digital theonline Moreover, them. contextualize and order tohistoricize in literature ofsecondary assessment thorough by a substantiated and be corroborated of further Neamonites’ letters will reading perusal The Apostolica Vaticana. Once Once Vaticana. Apostolica in Biblioteca conducted been has research extensive Thus, the original. in this manuscript to consult chance 41 12) including codicological and palaeographical analyses of thematerial (i.e., inthediscussed secondpart. andanalysed be to Byzantium?, (late) of system educational the within schoolmaster a as status addressed partofthethesis,andsecond,what towardtheend ofthefirst wasNeamonites’ tobe them?, whowrote the one about speak the letters do extent words, towhat other in or, Neamonites?, of Maximos background social the into insights offer letters the extent do Constantinople. (Palaiologan) offourteenth–century the earlydecades in the pepaideumenos activitythelifemore lightshedon and this ofhitherto little–known Byzantine TLG In order to see through this important project successfully, it was of vital importance for me to be given the 41 epistulae ), will be of paramount support for tracing down possible quotations and references. references. downpossiblequotationsand supporttracing for be ofparamount ), will and philological and editing techniques in transcribing its content on foll. 166–172. The methodology employed for conducting the present project is multi–faceted, multi–faceted, is project present the conducting for employed methodology The The thesis isparticularly propelled bytwo overarchingquestions: first, to what Thus, the present research endeavours – within the constraints of an MA thesis –to , with particular emphasis on his activity as a man of letters and schoolmaster and to offer a possible biographical sketch as much as one can grasp from from can grasp as one sketch asmuch biographical a possible to offer and in situ I subjected the codex the Isubjected

7 Vaticanus ChisianusVaticanus R. IV. 12 ( Thesaurus Linguae Graecae gr. Vat 12) to a detailed a to 12) . Chis .

R. IV. R.

CEU eTD Collection which reproduce the folios transmitting Neamonites’ transmitting letters. reproducethefolios which 7, 10, 11, and 14 will be provided in the appendix. The thesisthe group. of latter as figure Neamonites a representative Maximos “schoolmasters,” and is also equipped with platesbetweentwo the interconnected groups(late) of Byzantine “gentlemenscholars” and endeavours to draw the distinction, still not sufficiently underlined in present scholarship, composition. literary asapossible fourthletter “ethopoietical” Neamonites’ ( teachingactivities (particularly his though living a secure to striving schoolmaster a as Maximos portray to attempts addressees. statusofNeamonites’ and cultural embedded in the letters (especially (especially letters the in embedded Moreover, thissectionat gatheringaims and analysingthe (auto)–biographical data as they appear in the manuscript, offering some considerations with respect to their style. Neamonites’ letters. Subsequently, the Subsequently, letters. Neamonites’ manuscript collections in Byzantium, and a palaeographical and codicological description of the Greek ep . 11); second, it undertakes to contextualize, interpret, and analyse rhetorically A largely diplomatic transcription ofNeamonites’ hitherto unpublished The thesis will end with an extensive contextualizing and concluding section, which The second part, “Maximos Neamonites as a Schoolmaster,” has two aims. First, it it aims. First, two has asaSchoolmaster,” Neamonites part,“Maximos second The Vat . Chis .

R. IV. 12,particularwith R. IV. emphasisthe folios on transmitting epp . 1, 2, 6, 10, and 14), and constantly in a hunt for books epp epp . 1, 3, 5, 7–9, 12–14), and also looking at the social social the at looking also and 12–14), 7–9, 5, 3, 1, . . will be introduced and summarized in the order 8 epp .

2, 4,6, CEU eTD Collection Rosenmeyer, Rosenmeyer, 42 appropriate solution: a to leading iserroneousandincongruous, answer However, their babiesareitsorators. and the presents a riddle to her male respondents who suggest that the female creature is the city on the preliminary rhetorical school exercise of exercise school rhetorical preliminary the on homonymous play bythefourth–century writer, BCEcomic Antiphanes. In thisvariation Byzantium in writing Letter 1.

Poetae Comici Graeci Poetae contradictio in terminis hewon’thearathing. theletter, the personreading near people far away, whomever they wish.with chat they voice, haveno though they alphabet. Even the of letters the But if someone else happens to standΤ These are the aremute. thebabieshear. But themselves whoaren’tpresent can even those wordswaves and across the whole continent, reaching whomever they wish, and ofand even though theyhave novoice, they send out aloud cry over thesea the arms, in her babies tuckedsafely keepsher creature who afemale comicThere’s character Sapph he female creature is a letter, and the babies she carries around are she carries babies inside creatureisa letter, he female and the FIRST PART:APPROACHINGTHE LETTERS OFMAXIMOS NEAMONITES Ancient Greek Literary Letters , eds. R. Kassel and C. Austin, Carried by the speaking paper, they flow withCarried flow paper,centuriesby thespeaking the current they of the , since orators cannot be voiceless. Finally, Sapph

(London, New York: Routledge: 2006), 8 and 26. 8and 2006), New York: Routledge: (London, Körper und Stimmeleihtdie Schrift demstummenGedanken, Durch derJahrhunderte Strom trägt ihn das redendeBlatt. Ourhandwriting and gives body voice tomutethoughts,

vol. 2 (Berlin: de Gruyter, 1983), fr. 194, cf. also Patricia A. 9

ē thopoiïa Friedrich vonFriedrich Schiller(1759 –1805) , i.e., a character sketch, Sapph character a , i.e., ō as conveyed through the 42

ō reveals the ō .

CEU eTD Collection Lettres cf. letter–writers; Byzantine many for a guideline became framework theoretical 47 2009). Routledge, York: New

46 2003), 1. 45 stunningly difficult.” Cf. Peter Hatlie, “Redeeming Byzantine Epistolography,” Epistolography,” Byzantine “Redeeming Hatlie, Peter Cf. difficult.” stunningly proved has short, in historically, them ‘doing’ time same the at and letters about ‘thinking’ of process The coordinated it. from information historical garnering of the task with toreconcile been difficult often 44 2008). Press, Oxford University (New York: 882-93 Cormack, Robin guidelines, received much Nazianzus’ of Gregory to according demands, genre epistolary the these, from Apart a “you.” addressing constantly narrator first–person the thatis, address, of coordinates you” “I the presents and absent, physically is who reader/addressee(s), the with communicate to writer/sender the for need the embeds it peculiarities: points emphasizedbyancient epistolography: of Greek and Latin letters, puts forward auseful definition which encompasses the main might have been difficult to say. information, andideas. exactlytheessenceofa“letter” array ofmessages, impressive What Mullett, “Epistolography,” in “Epistolography,” Mullett, Grünbart, Michael cf. millennium; Byzantine the during Greek in produced letters of the amount to justice partly only do statistics this However, century. the fifteenth to the fourth from survived have that letters around 15,480 and 280 letter-writers approximately of know we 43 Gregory of Nazianzus ( Cf. Stratis Papaioannou, “Letter-Writing,” in Paul Stephenson, ed., ed., Stephenson, in Paul “Letter-Writing,” Papaioannou, Stratis Cf. Michael Trapp, Trapp, Michael Peter Hattlie pointed out that “discussions about the ‘essence,’ ‘nature,’ and ‘function,’ of the letter have have the letter of ‘function,’ and ‘nature,’ ‘essence,’ the about “discussions that out pointed Hattlie Peter Letter writing was considered to be one of the most prominent type of writing in Byzantium. For instance, instance, For Byzantium. in writing of type prominent most the oneof be to considered was writing Letter , ed. and trans., Paul Gallay, 2 vols. (Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1964-1967); see also George T. Dennis, Dennis, T. George see also 1964-1967); Belles Lettres, Les (Paris: 2 vols. Gallay, Paul and trans., ed. , Thus, letter writing comes about within aparticular framework The epistolary format is omnipresent in Byzantine discourse inByzantine isomnipresent format epistolary The normally expected to be of relatively limited length. limited expectedtonormally beof relatively is letter a that and gesture; or voice unmediated by communicate to two parties are physically distant (separated) from each other, and needso unablefor a letter as a medium of communication normally arises because the the transaction. One might also add, by way of further explanation, that the to both parties specify which them) on variation allusive some (or salutation the beginningwriting that is overtly addressed from sender(s)and to recipient(s), by the usephysicallyend at of conveyedone requiringof from a sender(s)limitedA letterto recipient(s). setis a written of conventionalFormally,message to from it isone bea piece person of set(or set of people)down to another, in a tangible medium, which itself is to be 47 conciseness ( conciseness Greek and Latin Letters: an Anthology with Translation with Anthology an Letters: Latin and Greek c. 329– The OxfordHandbook of Byzantine Studies c. syntomia 390) was the first to prepare a “set of rules” for good letter writing. Gregory’s

44 ), clarity Forinstance, Michael Trapp, inhistranslated collection (saph 10 ē neia), Epistularum byzantinarum initia and elegance ( andelegance (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: , eds. Elizabeth Jeffreys, John Haldon, and Haldon, John Jeffreys, eds. Elizabeth , The ByzantineWorld 45

BMGS 43 charis 20(1996): 213-248, at 222. and the carrier of an Saint Grégoire de Nazianze Nazianze de Grégoire Saint 46 formulae , 188-99 (London and and has its own its has and ). …; cf. Margaretcf. …; of CEU eTD Collection there is a high tendency of appraising Byzantine creations through modern grids, a more positive views on the subject, see also Anthony Littlewood, “An Ikon of the Soul: The Byzantine Letter.” Letter.” The Byzantine of theSoul: “An Ikon Littlewood, Anthony also see subject, onthe views positive to Leendert G. Westerink at 75 in Letters,” in Their as Revealed Byzantines “The Idem, cf. mirror.” a“distorting and reality, from removed artificial, boring, pedantic, escapist,being as oftenbeen regarded have general) and literature (in writing divorced from the “lackluster speech of everyday life.” into public, especially elite discourses, were composedAtticizing in Greek, alanguage themselves, constantly present, or, in effect, make a name for themselves.” effect, makeaname present,or,in constantly themselves, they “wrote since toletter–writers, interest paramount wasof self–fashioning, i.e., self–representation, letters, of mode the rhetorical and writing letter between regardless of their place in the social hierarchy, to advertise and impersonal and, one might add, terribly boring.” terribly add, one might and, impersonal and be conventional to tend letters Byzantine … text stereotyped an otherwise toembellish metaphors and ornate allusions classical of his handbook into delve would “theByzantine that wrote the latter instance, For 1977). Dennis, T. George and 1975), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: 1974 May on 21 Oxford of University the before delivered character, heart and mind. conceived rhetorically author’s the into glimpses offers letter the words, other In Literature,” Literature,” 53 207-370. Horrocks, 2010),in Sophistic,” Second 468-482;the and Atticism Language: as Heritage Literary “The Kim, Lawrence 17-64; 1996), Press, University Oxford cf.Simon Swain, Anthony R. Littlewood, “An ‘Ikon of the Soul’: the Byzantine Letter.”; cf. also Geoffrey 52 51 displays the inner self, soul( orcharacter self, displays theinner 50 49 48 Meyer Robert of Honor in Studies Diakonia: eds., Williman, P. Joseph and Halton Thomas in Writing,” Letter Byzantine and Nazianzus of “Gregory Among the scholars who have shared such views are Romilly Jenkins, “The Hellenistic Origins of Byzantine Byzantine of Origins Hellenistic “The Jenkins, areRomilly suchviews shared have who scholars the Among Emmanuel C. Bourbouhakis, “Rhetoric and Performance,” in Paul Stephenson, ed., ed., Stephenson, in Paul Performance,” and “Rhetoric Bourbouhakis, C. Emmanuel 192. “Letter–Writing,” Papaioannou, Stratis Patricia A. Rosenmeyer, Rosenmeyer, A. Patricia 192. “Letter–Writing,” Papaioannou, Stratis Cf. Anthony R. Littlewood, “An ‘Ikon of the Soul’: the Byzantine Letter,” Letter,” the Byzantine theSoul’: of “An ‘Ikon Littlewood, R. Anthony TheLetters ofManuel II Palaeologus Letters and more generally any Byzantine literary writing intended to be entered to beentered intended writing literary any Byzantine generally more and Letters The letter is and must be an image or Greek. A History of the Language and Its Speakers DOP 17 (1963): 17 39–52;Cyril Mango, Hellenism and Empire: Language, Classicism, and Power in the Greek World, AD 50–250 A Companion to the Ancient Greek Ancient Greek Literary Letters , eds., John Duffy and John Peradotto, 155–65 (Buffalo, N.Y.: Arethusa, 1988); for 50 This echoes the association theorists of epistolary form made made form epistolary of theorists association the echoes This , vol. 1, 3–13 (Washington: Catholic University of America Press, 1986). 1986). Press, America of University Catholic 3–13 (Washington: 1, vol. , , CFHB ,

8 (Washington: Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies, Studies, for Byzantine Oaks Center Dumbarton (Washington: 8 Byzantine Literatureas aDistorting Mirror psyche 53 , 5. 11 However, a decade later Dennis took a different stance; stance; took adifferent Dennis later a decade However, , ed. Egbert J. Bakker (Malden, MA: Wiley–Blackwell, Wiley–Blackwell, MA: (Malden, Bakker J. Egbert ed. , , 2nd edition (Malden, Mass.: Wiley–Blackwell, 2010), 2010), Wiley–Blackwell, Mass.: (Malden, edition , 2nd , ē eik thos Gonimos. Neoplatonic and Byzantine Studies Presented ē ō thopoiïa n , of the soul, charakt 52 As a result of this, Byzantine letter Visible Language (i.e., character–making). Thus, Thus, character–making). (i.e., ē r , typos 53 48 Althoughocassionally which expresses and and expresses which , gn The Byzantine World 10(1976): 197–226. ōmē . An Inaugural lecture Inaugural An . 51

) ofitswriter. (Oxford, NY: , 176; 176; , 49

CEU eTD Collection The Byzantine World 56 2003). Ashgate, (Aldershot: March 2001 ofOxford, University in Byzantium Center of Byzantine Research, 1993); cf. also Elizabeth Jeffreys, “ Jeffreys, also Elizabeth cf. 1993); Research, of Byzantine Center ΣΥΜΠΟΣΙΟΥ 15 Medvedev, “The So-Called So-Called “The Medvedev, P. Igor 175-187; Performance,” and “Rhetoric Bourbouhakis, C. Emmanuel 2006); Lettres, Belles (Paris: Cavallo, Guglielmo see rhetoric, Byzantine Byzantine letters reveals the numerous difficulties they had to face. First of all, most of of Palaiologan Imperial Orations,” in Michael Grünbart, ed., Grünbart, inMichael Orations,” Imperial of Palaiologan The Example Byzantium: in Late Theatron “Rhetorical Toth, Ida 2007); Gruyter, De Walter York: New (Berlin, 13 vol. C.E., Millennium the First of History and Culture the in Studies Millennium / Chr. n. Jahrtausends Culturein LateAntiquity andthe Middle Ages ed., inMichaelGrünbart, Performance?,” Przemys 17-53; 2011), Harrassowitz, (Wiesbaden: writersin Grünbart’s included us, and, for instance, there isno fully preserved correspondence of any ofthe 280 letter– in surviving the test of time. There are relatively few Byzantine letters that have reached Humanismus urbaner Eliten in der frühen Palaiologenzeit the foundin punctuation foliostransmittingNeamonites’ marks letters. performance.oral for system notational a as served punctuation the that argued has Reinsch signs andpunctuation marks recurrentA the in extant Byzantine manuscripts. Recently, possible sample of such notational system may be offered by the original audience, as canbereconstructed.original audience, far asit their of expectation of horizon the to attention closer pay should valuation authentic 55 rhythmof reading and presenting the texts the in Gregory Nagy, ed., ed., Nagy, Gregory 54 to be read aloud to the meant frequently were texts, letters Byzantine rhetorical most Aswith letters. Neamonites’ recipient, oftenin observed be also can this orality; of element an in included which often communication public gatherings, the so–called Cf. Diether R. Reinsch, “The History of Editing Byzantine Historiographical Texts,” in Paul Stephenson, ed., ed., in PaulStephenson, Texts,” Historiographical Byzantine Editing of “The History Reinsch, R. Diether Cf. For the Palaiologan period, cf. Niels Gaul, Niels cf. period, Palaiologan the For Cf. Panagiotis Roilos, “Amphoteroglossia: The Role of Rhetoric in the Medieval Greek Learned Novel,” in Novel,” Learned Greek the Medieval in Rhetoric of Role The “Amphoteroglossia: Roilos, Panagiotis Cf. th Centuries,” in N. G. Moshonas, ed., The written text of a letter was just a minor part of an intricate ritual of ritual intricate an of part minor a just was a letter of text written The As common a practice as letter writing was in Byzantium, it nonetheless did poorly did itnonetheless Byzantium, wasin writing asletter apractice As common ( , 173, Papers from the Thirty–Fifth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Exeter College, College, Exeter Studies, Byzantine of Symposium Spring Thirty–Fifth the from Papers 173, , Communication in Byzantium in Communication Greek Literature inthe Byzantine Period , 435-444; See the Appendix where I have indicated them in red. inred. them indicated have I where theAppendix See 435-444; , ΘΕΑΤΡΑ As a Form of Communication of the Byzantine Intellectuals in the 14 in Intellectuals the Byzantine of of Communication a Form As

EBI . Minutes of the Second International Symposium), 267-235 (Athens: 267-235 Symposium), International theSecond Minutes of . . A look into the reasons for the scantiness of surviving Theatron:Rhetorische KulturSpätantike in undMittelalter =Rhetorical , 277-85, Millennium-Studien zu Kultur und Geschichte des ersten ersten Geschichte des und Kultur zu Millennium-Studien , 277-85, Lire à Byzance Η ΕΠΙΚΟΙΝΩΝΙΑ ΣΤΟ ΒΥΖΑΝΤΙΟ Thomas Magistrosund diespätbyzantinische Sophistik. Studienzum ł 12 aw Marciniak, “Byzantine Theatron – A Place of Place A – Theatron “Byzantine Marciniak, aw , Greek Literature 9, 439 (New York: Routledge, 2001). 2001). Routledge, York: (New 439 9, Greek Literature , , translated from Italian by P. Odorico and A. Segonds ,

Mainzer Veröffentlichungen zur Byzantinistik 10 Byzantinistik zur Veröffentlichungen Mainzer 54 Theatron

theatra Rhetoric inByzantium Rhetoric …, 429-448; Onperformative aspects of is likely to be indicated by the . ΠΡΑΚΤΙΚΑ ΤΟΥΒ´ ΔΙΕΘΝΟΥΣ ,” in Eadem, ed., 56

theatra . Rhetoric 55 th The The and and

CEU eTD Collection formulating “pedestrian” requests such as a hat, leather purse, wine, etc. This informality indicates, in indicates, informality This etc. wine, purse, leather hat, a as such requests “pedestrian” formulating towards “audacity” and “informality” the in only traceable any, if and ones, earlier the and collections letter- Byzantine late between contrast insignificant alittle and finds who Karpozilos, by is expressed Byzantine Letter,” In Eadem, Eadem, In Letter,” Byzantine in the Tradition “The Classical Mullet, Margaret cf. letters;” intheir reflected is this and pool in asmaller fish politics (the civil wars, hesychasm, the hesychasm, wars, (thecivil politics of effects the embedding often and descriptive, and open more become they etc, exile, friendship, sickness, separation, death, of themes timeless the preserve they if Even epistolography. Byzantine the middle from distinctness their towards points Mullett Margaret letters, to Palaiologan itcomes When Byzantium. of legacy 59 Series. the Teubner for letters 500 Psellos’ of edition critical forthcoming Papaioannou’s Stratis also cf. 1997); Variorum, (Aldershot: 2 Monographs Ottoman and Byzantine Birmingham Mullett, Margaret cf. also 1986); Press, College Spiritual Guidance:TheCorrespondence Princess of Irene Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina that used to remain unexplored. that usedto remain period Palaiologan of collections letter or letters fore to the brought has epistolography them. contextualizing wait forstill anumber of “silent” manuscripts preserving letters of thePalaiologanscholars period which are picture.There a comprehensive assembling and formulating permit as to sufficiently to bring them manuscripts. to lightdifferentreasonsentered letter collections, subsequently werewhich copiedinto by editing, translating, interpreting, and but is epistolography own subjectlife, alsobecause right. afascinating inits Palaiologan economic social,and cultural, Byzantine onlate light valuable corpus sheds epistolographic hic et nunc the socio–political in embedded were deeply they words, other readers. In contemporary posterity, since they were not intended for the next generations, but forwas the benefit of a the difficult shortened theirlifespan. Second,it afactwhich were writtenonperishablematerials, testthem to make it into the folios of the manuscripts, the main gateways to Letters of Theoleptos of Philadelphia 58 forthcoming). européennes, etsud-est néo-helléniques byzantines, d’études Centre sociales, sciences message immédiate ed., Odorico, P. in Psellos,” Michael of Case the 57 Letters and correspondence occupy a central place among the genres constituting the rhetoric and classical classical and therhetoric constituting thegenres placeamong a central occupy correspondence and Letters Cf. Peter Hatlie, “Redeeming Byzantine Epistolography.”; cf. Angela Constantinides Hero, ed., Hero, Constantinides Angela cf. Epistolography.”; Byzantine “Redeeming Hatlie, Peter Cf. and Letter–Collections Byzantine Literature: “Fragile on Papaioannou Stratis by piece forthcoming the Cf. The role of letter–exchanges in the Palaiologan period has not yet been investigated notyetbeeninvestigated has period thePalaiologan in roleofletter–exchanges The of their creation. oftheir , Actes du colloque international, Paris 6-7-8 Juin 2008 (Paris: École des hautes études en études hautes des École (Paris: 2008 Juin 6-7-8 Paris international, colloque du , Actes

Letters, Literacy and Literature in Byzantium However, in recent years a growing interest in Byzantineinterestgrowingin recent yearsa However, in 57 (Brookline, Mass.: Hellenic College Press, 1994); Eadem, Eadem, 1994); Press, College Hellenic Mass.: (Brookline, Therefore, the extant Byzantine letters are only those that for

hal 58 This tendency is welcomed not only because the extant extant the onlybecause not iswelcomed tendency This ō sis, etc); in Mullett’s words “Palaiologan letter–writers were bigger were letter–writers “Palaiologan words in Mullett’s etc); Theophylact of Ochrid: Reading the Letters ofa Byzantine Archbishop La facecachée la littérature de byzantine.Letant texte que en 13 , 75-93, at 89; A different point of view (Brookline, Mass.: Hellenic Mass.: (Brookline, A Woman’sA Quest for The Life and Life The 59

, CEU eTD Collection thecodexwaswritten. onwhich thematerials constitute provenance western of and leaves and 176 folios (ff. VII + 176). débuts de l’emploi du papier a Byzance,” Byzance,” a papier du l’emploi de débuts “Les Idem, cf. century; the thirteenth of middle in the only usage the Byzantine entered latter the whereas fourteenth, the of end to the century the mid-eleven from used highly was – watermarks no surface, shiny colour, a lightbrownish by characterized – former The Italy. from imported paper the Occidental and paper, “oriental” or origin, Arab of paper bombycine the so-called namely, of, use make were scribes Byzantine the that paper of types the two between the distinction clearly draws Irigoin 194-204 hisarticle, ; In (1950): occidentaux,” 65 codicological andcomprehensive palaeographical analysis. a received and Byzantium Palaiologan early in texts classical the of transmission the on research Martín’s Pérez focus of the into came manuscript the later, decades ff. + III + 8 IV + 2 ff. + 7 ff. + 6 IV + 3 ff; cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Inmaculada Pérez +3ff;cf. + 6IV ff. +2ff.7 IV +8 + III ff. f. + II. Pérez Martín offers a slightly different distribution of the volume: 2 ff. (VI-VI) + 4 ff64 + 4 IV + 2 ff. + IV + 2 description of this codex in his catalogue on catalogue his in codex this of description in Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana. In1927, Pius Franchide’ Cavallieri included abrief 63 62

fourteenth–century Greek manuscript, τυραννίδος ἔτει ςψξη´ ἰουλ(ίῳ ςψξη´ ἔτει τυραννίδος produced. document/artifact that gives an insight into the social and culturalgreat context in which it was degreeThe understanding by the of the writtenpast, incomplete or sourcesfragmentary as it maythat be, is mediated have to a survived. A manuscript is a material ἑάλω ἡ Κωνσταντινούπολις παρ᾿ Ἰταλῶν ἔτει ςψιβ´ μηνὶ ἀπριλλίῳ ιβ´ ἡμέρᾳ ιβ´ ἀπριλλίῳ μηνὶ ςψιβ´ ἔτει Ἰταλῶν παρ᾿ Κωνσταντινούπολις ἡ ἑάλω Italians, and its reconquest from their “tyranny” (albeit wrongly dated to 6768 = 1260). The Greek text reads: 2. The manuscript manuscript The 2. 61 60 BZ XIII-XVc.,” Epistolography Byzantine in “Realia Karpozilos, Apostolos cf. realm;” decline their changes within political and socio-economic rapid of a world in themselves accommodate to have dignity the imperial and aristocracy the when a time at undergone have of ethics codes certain that “the changes words, Karpozilos’ Jean Irigoin, “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème du bombycin,” bombycin,” du problème le et papier sur écrits grecs manuscrits premiers “Les Irigoin, Jean The manuscript was organized as follows: 4 ff. + 2 ff. (VI-VII) + II + 4 IV + V + III + 8 IV + 2 ff. + III + 1 f. + 6IV +1 + 1f. + III +2ff. + 8IV +V +III + 4IV (VI-VII) +II + 2ff. 4 ff. asfollows: was organized Themanuscript Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Pérez Inmaculada 15-21. 1927, Vaticanis, TypisPolyglottis Rome: For instance, on the guard leafMartín, Pérez Inmaculada Cf. VI 88 (1995): 64-84, at 68-9; cf. also Idem, “Realia in Byzantine Epistolography X-XIIc.,” X-XIIc.,” Epistolography “Realia inByzantine also Idem, cf. at 68-9; (1995): 64-84, 88 The manuscript isof typical Vat. Chis. Vat. 60 Thus, glimpses at the early Palaiologan period are also provided by the by provided also are period Palaiologan early the at glimpses Thus, Bollettino dell’Instituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro R. IV. 12 ( Vaticanus Chisianus El patriarca Gregorio ) κέ ἡμέρᾳ β´ ἰνδ β´ κέ ἡμέρᾳ El patriarca Gregorio… gr. 12) is a Greek miscellaneous manuscript nowadays preserved preserved nowadays manuscript miscellaneous a Greek 12) is r there is a short note which dates the conquest of Constantinople by the ofConstantinople conquest the dates which note is ashort there 64 Paper both of (Near) eastern manufacture ( quarto quarto R. 12 IV. ( . BZ …, 332–8. δ´ Vat. Chis. ; cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Martín, Pérez Inmaculada cf. ; 46 (1953):314-19;46 “PapiersIdem, orientaux papierset size , Introduction. 14

(205/10 x 145 mm) and contains seven guard guard seven contains and mm) 145 x (205/10 gr. R. IV.12 R. ( Codices graeci Chisiani et Borgiani 12) El patriarca Gregorio 42(1988): 57-80.The folios 5–36,37/46, gr. 63

12). <...> <...> 61

El patriarca Gregorio ἠλευθερώθη δὲ τῆς τούτων τῆς δὲ ἠλευθερώθη …, 332, n. 42. BZ 77 (1984): 20-37. bombykinon Scriptorium Scriptorium …, 333. . 62 Seven Seven 65 4 )

CEU eTD Collection (Madrid – Salamanca, 15-20 September 2008), Bibliologia 31(Turnhout: Brepols, 2010). Handwriting Greek on eds., Martín, Pérez Inmaculada García, Bravo Antonio in Palaiologenzeit,” in der Exzerpieren und “Kopieren Kotzabassi, also Sofia cf. Laurenziana; Medicea manuscript theLaur. manuscript patriarca Gregorio (Athens: Estia, 1932), no 178: Maximos Neamonites’ letters. On the upper margin of f. 1 that the manuscript belonged at some time to the monastery of St. Mary of ( Kritopoulos) the Angels in 70 cf. paper; or parchment, i.e., material, the writing from the pen/quill lifting without drawn line continuous and 69 24-39. 1973), Foundation), (Labarre Publications Society Paper (Amsterdam: a and monogram a contains and the following folios 167contains f. to which, according codex, whole the of within a circle surrounded by a star,” the f. IV 68 2008). Nilo aGrottaferata, diS. Abbazia dell’ Fondazione della Millenario del la celebrazione per Greci: Conservazione, Restauro Digitale, Studio. Atti del Convegno Internazionale ed., Lucà, Santo In 1220,” gr. Parisinus du palimpsestes folios aux philosophique’ ‘collection de la exemples, quelques siècle: au XVe et XIVe au àConstantinople les livres dans ancien parchemin de 67 majuscule script. a closer look, at folios VIandVII), which, hastwoparchment Moreover, the (theguardleaves manuscript prove to be a palimpsest 66 complémentaire,” complémentaire,” Note siècle. XIVe du début du grecs manuscrits les dans papetiers) de (noms Fabriano de filigranes papetiers) dans les manuscrits grecs du début du XIVe siècle, XIVe du début du grecs manuscrits les dans papetiers) de (noms Fabriano de filigranes “Les Irigoin, Jean cf. catalogued; yet not been has filigree This manufacturer. the paper of the initials allegedly “GVP,” of thethreeletters composed awatermark have letters, Neamonites’ Inmaculada1328–1330);cf.Martín,Pérez catalogued); ff.47–52, 101–116 –“casque (simple),” M.T. 1745 (a.1321); ff. 174–176 –“huchet,” M.T. 4824 (a. 38/45, 53–100, 119–165 do not bear watermarks, whereas the following ones do: ff. 39–44 – “fer à cheval” (not Gr. Cf. Vladimir A. Mošin, ed., réutilisation “La Brigitte see Mondrain, codices, Palaiologan in parchment ancient of employment the For Cf. PLP ODB ODB 13815; Vitalien Laurent, Laurent, Vitalien 13815; μονοκόνδυλος 1396. The manuscript also bears testimony to those in whose possession it was. Thus, Thus, f. VI it was. to thoseinwhosepossession alsobearstestimony manuscript The 1565. 1565. r a bifolium c. …, 332, n. 44; Among the codices owned by Kritopoulos there was also the Greek composite 1320–1330), Scriptorium – “with but with one joint;” the term indicates a word or a set of words written in a single inasingle written a setofwords or a word indicates term the joint;” butwithone –“with 67 , 473-482, Proceedings of the Seventh International Colloquium of Greek Palaeography Palaeography Greek of Colloquium International Seventh the of Proceedings , 473-482, The first guard folios (ff. I-V) have added later to the manuscript, and on of western paper, bearing a watermark type “anchor in a double outline, 57.45 – mostly containing epistolographic texts – nowadays preserved Biblioteca Biblioteca preserved nowadays – texts epistolographic containing mostly – Incertorum epistolae Incertorum 12(1958): 281-282. Les bullesLes métriques dans lasigillographie byzantine Anchor Watermarks Ἰω(άννην 70 a name which appears onf.171 again which aname monokondylion ) Κριτόπωλον μάρτυς σκέπου[ς]; 68 The Legacy of Bernard de Montfaucon: Three Hundred Years of Studies El patriarca Gregorio was subsequently glued. It contains a Latin synopsis synopsis a Latin contains It glued. wassubsequently , Monumenta chartæ papyraceæ historiam illustrantia 13 illustrantia historiam papyraceæ chartæ Monumenta , . 66 hiding fragmentswrittenhidingGreekin text of 15 69 reading ” Scriptorium …, 332. The folios 166–173, transmitting transmitting 166–173, folios The 332. …, ωνο τῦ Κριτοπούλου τοῦ Ἰωάννου Maximi monachi Neamonita epistola Neamonita monachi Maximi r , there isaLatin note indicating , 111-130 (Rome: Comitato Nazionale Nazionale Comitato (Rome: , 111-130 cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, 12 (1958):12 44-50, and Idem,“Les , Archives de l’Orient chrétien 2 chrétien l’Orient de Archives , r as an addressee of one of as anaddresseeofone Libri Palinsesti Libri (John El , r

CEU eTD Collection cf. 84 Gregorio λίτν πόνων πλείστων γε ληπτὴν οὔτ 83 2011); 11, April (last accessed, http://pinakes.irht.cnrs.fr/ manuscripts, ofGreek catalogues cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Martín, Pérez Inmaculada cf. 763, the latter transmitting the letters of Basil of Caesarea (ff. 1–165) and Gregory of Nazianzus (ff. 165–210); 82 81 80

79 quaternio 78 77 fifth century), 76 473-482. Palaiologenzeit,” inder Exzerpieren 75 174 379), 74 Chisiani… graeci and owners. purposes (such asliturgical manuscripts), and reflects the literary interests of its compilers “public” to opposed as (“Hausbuch”), usage personal for served anthology The time. of Greek collection

73 manuscript (f.176 R. IV. 12. His name of ( Ancona Cyriacus is readable, albeit heavily crossed out, on the very last folio of the likely Jerome of Modecia. 72 Florence. 71 Gr. On the upper half of the f. 173 According to Pérez Martín, Martín, Pérez to According

Letters to Libanius the Sophist (f. 25); (f.25); the Sophist LetterstoLibanius und “Kopieren Kotzabassi, Sofia see period, Palaiologan the during excerpts of collections the For There are also few short Latin and Italian texts present in the manuscript on ff. VI His name is written twice twice iswritten Hisname Cf. the upper part of the f. 1 ofthef. the upperpart Cf. The text might read: might read: Thetext Laudatio Sancti Georgii Verses Letters Letters On Virginity ODB r (Italian). (Italian). τετράδιον 76 1767–8. Basil of Ancyra ( …, 334. (f. 38). (ff. 46, 158–165). (ff. 47–115). Maximos Neamonites’ fourteen letters and an epigram and letters fourteen Neamonites’ Maximos Vat. Chis Vat. 71 84 This possession note was subsequently crossed out by another owner, most most owner, another by out crossed subsequently was note possession This (ff. 118–157) (ff. 166-173) of 166-173) (ff. ’ , 21. 75 – “quire;” the term denotes the basic unit of a codex; it consists of one or more folded sheets; ἄληπτον ὡς θέμις Among the authors included in the codex there are Basil of Caesarea (330- ofCaesarea Basil are codex there inthe included theauthors Among 79 / Theophylact of Ohrid (1055–1107), Ohrid of Theophylact . τόδ

R. IV. 12( R. IV. v ). Iste liberIste estmonasterii sanctaMarie de Angelis deflorentia (ff. 5–25), ’ 74 73 c. texts and excerpts stemming from different authors and periods of ὖ αιτ τν οιτῦ πλήμμυραν σοφιστοῦ τὴν παριστᾷ αὖ

1391-1453), also seems to have been among the possessors of thepossessors tohavebeenamong seems 1391-1453), also d. Kuriacus Anconitan(us) Kuriacus r El patriarca Gregorio where another Latin note reads reads Latin note another where 362), Vat 72 v Vat The Italian humanist and antiquarian, Ciriaco de’ Pizzicollior an epigram is transmitted under the name of Maximos Neamonites: Neamonites: ofMaximos the name under transmitted is anepigram Expositio fidei contra Beccum contra fidei Expositio . ,/ Chis gr.

77 . εἴποιμι ταύτην τῷ φιλοῦντι τοὺς πόνους Chis Gregory of Nazianzus ( 12) is a miscellaneousa 12)is codex containing a non–thematic .

On the Holy Spirit Holy the On R. IV. 12 is a copy of the eleventh–century manuscript manuscript the eleventh–century of a copy is 12 R. IV. .

R. IV. 12. R. IV. …, 335, n. 55; see also the online meta–catalogue of cursory cursory of meta–catalogue the online also see n. 55; …, 335, | Kuriacus Anconitan(us) Kuriacus 16 85 (excerpts) (ff. 26–27). 26–27). (ff. (excerpts) The folios have in average 27 to 32 lines of (ff.29–38). 80 GregoryofCyprus ( Iste liber est mei Ieronimi de Modoecia ; cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Pérez Inmaculada cf. ; c. 329– ; cf. Pius Franchi de’ Cavallieri de’ Cavallieri Franchi cf. Pius ; c. 390), 83 are transmitted on the last . ./ 78 Τὸ μὲν γὰρ ποιεῖ χεῦμα τῶν Isidore of Pelusium ( c. v 1240–1290), , 173 r (Latin), 173 Par. Suppl.gr. . El patriarca El Vat. ChisVat. 81 Οὔκουν etc. Codices Codices v and fl 82 . .

CEU eTD Collection 95 94 93 92 91 90

89 dei Paleologi,” Paleologi,” 88 Eadem, 87 86 18-9. catalogue, Cavalieri’ son, to whom the latter sent the latter son, towhom addressee mentioned in the manuscript is John Kalampakes ( ( <ἐ>πίγραμμ<α same red ink. Neamonites’ name is written once again by the same scribe in the same red ink on f. 173 Metochites (1270–1332), Metochites written inredink. Thus, 166–167, ff. copying Chis(iani)” “anon(ymus) so–called the scribes: distinct 168 168 the Thus, letters. the containing thefolios throughout of handwritings (completely blank). There are different features and idiosyncrasies of particular specimens text written in one column, with the exception of f. 167 f. of exception the with column, one in text written (f. 166 85 c. τῷυἱῷ αὐτοῦἸω(άννῃ Ἰω(άννῃ τῷαὐτῷ Γρηγ(ο)ρ(ίῳ τῷμεγ(ά)λ(ῳ dei dell’età miscellanee alcune di Sulla formazione emani. “Libri Bianconi, cf. Daniele n.65; 337, Eadem, Cf. cf. of Cyprus; Gregory the patriarch of a disciple been have might scribe this that presumes Martín Pérez thesis. the end of the the platesat Cf. The name of Maximos Neamonites is written in rubber on the upper left corner of the first folio of the quire the of quire folio the first of on left corner the upper inrubber is written Neamonites ofMaximos Thename PLP PLP 1329–1337) r r epp. epp. ), scribe B (f.169 ), “scribe 8” (f. 169 10252. 11781. r ); the text reads: ); thetextreads: El patriarca Gregorio In six of the cases, the addressees are mentioned in the heading of the letters, letters, the of heading the in mentioned are addressees cases, the the of six In in the manuscript seems to be the work of three different scribes: scribe A (ff. 166– MS. ) Segno eTesto Segno τῷ Κριτοπ(ού)λ(ῳ ) > BZ τῷ Κλειδ(ᾷ ) ἰ τ(ὴν εἰς 92 λογοθέτ(ῃ 96(2003): 521–58. as their recipient, and 2 (2004): 311–63; Idem, “Eracle e Iolao. Aspetti della collaborazione tra copisti nell’età nell’età copisti tra collaborazione della Aspetti eIolao. “Eracle Idem, 311–63; (2004): 2 ) μαξίμ(ου rv ) βίβλ<ον ), and scribe C (ff. 170–172). andscribeC(ff. ), τῷ Καλαμπ(ά)κ(ῃ τῷ ) ( …, 336, 351. rv ) καὶ ), “scribe 9” (ff. 170–171 (ff. 9” “scribe ), τῷ Μετοχ(ί)τ(ῃ 89 ) MS; cf. n. 70. 70. n. cf. ) MS;

ep ep. ) κριτῇ ) ( > . 7 (ff. 169 . 7(ff. 8 (ff. 170 8(ff. epp. μον)αχ(οῦ ῶ λ<όγων τῶν MS. MS. 12 (ff. 171 (ff. 12 ) and ) MS; cf. cf. ) MS; ) rv v ep. τ(οῦ –170 ) 90 > τῷ αὐτῷ and and 11 (f. 171 11(f. τ(οῦ ) rv PLP νεαμονίτ<ου r ) and 13 171) and (ff. ) is addressed to the 17 ) 17982. ep. Λιβανί<ου v l. 5), and “scribe 10” 1715), (ff. and “scribe l. MS. 9 (f. 170 86 Pérez Martín has argued in offive favour Pérez Martínhasargued r ) is sent to John Kritopoulos. senttoJohn ) is >. The word ( The word >. >: v τ(οῦ ) 91 v –172 have the judge Gregory Kleidas v

) (22 lines of text) and f. 168 νεαμονί<του c. v ). μον)αχ(οῦ 1320–1330), megas logothetmegas 95

the process ofcopying >; cf. Pius Franchi de’ de’ Franchi Pius cf. >; ) is crossed out inthe ) iscrossed v l. 5–172-173). l. 87 94 “scribe 7” (f. “scribe 7” Neamonites’ Neamonites’ ē s Theodore Theodore 93 The last 88 v v :

CEU eTD Collection a constitutes part second The Constantinople. in arrived has see, western remote in a residing addressee), his (i.e., archbishop archbishop,reportthen hisjoyfulness and triggered the newsbeloved by thathis ( offers.” =Constantinople] east the [i.e., χρηστῶν custom, and such ( land savage a place so far removed from all the useful things ( writes, “was built so far away from our frontiers ( the standpoint of one west( in the living anarchbishop) (i.e., his correspondent addressing residing in the capital: the addressee’s allotted city ( the first appendix, 243–5. 243–5. appendix, the first Constantinople.revealedbyfact is This residence and the place where he acted as a schoolmaster seems to have been 98 Appendix. primary education in Byzantium ( ( 97 considerations and fromthem, finally offersome regarding theirstyle. be gained epistulae The following section will be discussing thedating ofNeamonites’ letters, introducing the throughhisletters MaximosNeamonites 3. Introducing 96 mystag ep Cf. Sophia Mergiali, Mergiali, Sophia Cf. If in f. 166 f. . 2), ep r l. 1: l.1: 97 Ep. Neamonites’ letter collection depicts him as a as him depicts collection letter Neamonites’ ō . 1 Neamonites speaks about himself as a as himself about speaks Neamonites . 1 gos both technical terms used to designate the teachers or the schoolmasters of schoolmasters the or teachers the designate to used terms technical both in theorder as they appear in the manuscript, highlight some biographical facts to ) which – to say it with Homer – the rose–fingered Morning( –the rose–fingered –tosayitwithHomer ) which 1 consists of two parts. The first depicts Maximos Neamonites as a schoolmaster schoolmaster asa Neamonites Maximos depicts first The parts. two of 1consists καθεκάστην φοιτῶντα ἐςτὴνἡμετέραν μυσταγωγῷ νεανίαν δῆθενχρώμενον τουτονὶ ) complaining about a reneging student, most probably a relative of the ἐν οὕτω μὲν ἀπηγριωμένῳ χωρίῳ ἀπηγριωμένῳ μὲν οὕτω ἐν L’enseignement et les lettrés

grammata …, 28; cf. also the list of technical words which she provides in provides she which words technical of the list also cf. …, 28; mystag ep 18 . 1 (f. 166 . 1(f. , hiera/peza grammata ) when it comes to the Hellenic tongueand Hellenic tothe comes when it ) ō psogos gos πόρρω τῶν ἡμετέρων ὁρίων , in , (i.e., vituperation) againstthe city mystag ep r –f. 166 –f. . 2 he uses the word ō gos v l. 11) where Neamonites, Neamonites, where 11) l. ( ep ). 98 . 1) . ἡ ῥοδοδάκτυλος Ἠώς Neamonites’ city of city Neamonites’ ἑσπέρᾳ 96 ἀπῳκισμένην τῶν and grammatist ), speaks from from speaks ), λαχοῦσα grammatist ), in such a … ē s ; cf. the ), he ē ) s

CEU eTD Collection

with Gregory, as also seen from the evidence by Gabras and Metochites departure. archbishop returns to the capital andNeamonites does not raisethe eventuality ofanew ἠνία ἄριστος since he has not yet grown accustomed to his absence ( absence his to accustomed grown yet not has he since insubordinate anddisorderly.” the west through your virtue and might subject to the yoke of the law what previously was spiritual and administrative office: “so that it [i.e., providence] might tame the wildness of ( evidence: first, the recipient of Gregory, archbishop of Ochrid (1312–1313/1314). Ochrid of archbishop Gregory, ψυχήν 104 103 1962). Studiorum, Orientalium Institutum Pont. (Rome: 164 analecta Christiana Orientalia 102 (καὶ τιμίας καὶ φιλτάτης μοι κεφαλῆς correspondent, as “your holiness, honourablemy andmost-beloved head” ( 101 100 archbishops. the affectionate tone of the of affectionatetone the betweenthetwo. personalencounter thelong-desired before solution interim an embodies letter the lines, last in the underlined is it addressee. As his accommodating Wissenschaften,Jahrhundert 99 2005), 210 ( Odyssey Compare, from an earlier period, Michael Grünbart, Michael Grünbart, period, an earlier from Compare, Cf.Ibid., 533. Kourouses,“ Stavros Cf. Hajjar, N. Joseph Cf. ἵν᾿ ἐξημερώσῃ τῆς ἑσπέρ(ας τῆς ἵν᾿ ἐξημερώσῃ Kourouses,“ Stavros Cf. ) ἀτακτοῦν ). Kourouses advanced the hypothesis that Neamonites’ addressee mayhavebeen Second,archbishop’s the departureConstantinople from beenrecent mayhave Neamonites and his addressee seem to have been in very close relations, judging by II. 1) and Euripides II.1)andEuripides ( , Wiener byzantinistische Studien 25 (Vienna: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Akademie Österreichischen der Verlag (Vienna: 25 Studien byzantinistische Wiener , 103 . Kourouses concluded that the addresseeof thatthe concluded Kourouses ); 102 third, after having established a lawful order in the western see, the Le synode permanent Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ἁγιότης ) τὸ ἄγριον τῇ σῇ ἀρετῇ καὶ ζυγῷ τοῦ νόμου καθυποτάξῃ νόμου τοῦ ζυγῷ καὶ ἀρετῇ σῇ ἄγριον τῇ τὸ

Hecuba 101 ), 285 (

ep , ep τῆς σῆς ἁγιότητος . and the way in which Neamonites addresses his (Synodosend . 1 seems learned since Neamonites refers to Homer to Homer refers Neamonites since learned seems 1 . 229), andhaving acquired virtue he fulfilled adifficult κεφαλή ), 360 ( 19 Formen der Anrede im byzantinischen Brief vom 6. bis zum 12. zum 12. 6.bis vom Brief imbyzantinischen Anrede der Formen ē mousa) ψυχή 100 He based his assumptions on internal 99 …,” 532-4. …,” 532-4. …,” 532-4. …,” 532-4. ) and “wonderful soul” ( ), an address typical for metropolitans and dans l’Église byzantine des origines au Xle siècle ep . 1 has many features in common features incommon . 1hasmany πδμν πσόω ὁ πάντ᾿ ὁ ἐπισκόπων ἀποδημῶν 104

τὸ πρώ(ην τὸ and dated and πρὸς ἡμᾶς τῆς ἡμᾶςπρὸς τὴν ἱεράν σου ) ἀφηνιάζον ep . 1 to ,

CEU eTD Collection

ὰ τν πραγμάτ(ων τῶν τὰς issues (unspecified, but presumably pertaining to Neamonites) fittingly (< over certain decisions the make doesnot seemingly who theaddressee against directed be difficult beyondahypothesis. topush itmay again it sounds though reasonable, me. assumed that assumed Michael Atzymes, Michael mentioned in mentioned concluding part is straightforward and proffers a proffers and straightforward part is concluding schoolmasters. have been already paid willnot be refunded, due tothepovertycharacterizing the does not consent to leave anymore his child under Neamonites’ supervision, the fees which and be steadfast when it comes to the education of his son ( mind-set his toreconsider title, his of mention making beyond disclose doesnot Maximos ( toacourtofficial anexhortation appendix) is

110 109 108 107 on hypotheses andthereisnoproofthat on hypotheses based are these assumptions all that forget not must one However, 1314–1315. period the 106 105 Cf. 1. II. Part. and Seebelow Kourouses,“ Stavros Cf. Maximos Neamonites, Maximos Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos PLP 109 Vat. Chis 1633. However, the assumption that the Ep. Kourouses identified the addresseeof the identified Kourouses Fully embellishedintertextualFullywith references, 3 (f. 167 . R. IV. 12, f. 167 f. IV. 12, . R. ep ep . 10 was probably sent to the same . 14 (f. 172 (f. . 14 107 r l. 4 – l. 23), the recipient of which is unknown, contains a criticism the Ep Ep ) Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου . 2.8. ρσι ἐφρι οχ ὑγι(ῶς οὐχ ἐκφέρειν κρίσεις . 2.1. r l. 4; cf. Plate 2. domestikos t domestikos r l. 7,appendix l.

ō n anatolik ep. sebastos 1 ep 20 ep

was indeed addressed to Gregory of Ochrid. of Ochrid. towas indeedaddressed Gregory . 14. 5), and whom Kourouses equates with . 2 with the with the . 2 ō in n themat pro domosua )), epp …,” 535. …,” 535. εατν ἄριστε σεβαστῶν 110 sebastos . 2 and 14 may be one and the same butsycophantica actsin manner ō ep. n sebastos (1311–1315/19). Moreover, he he Moreover, (1311–1315/19). τὴν τοῦ παιδὸς μάθησιν 2 (f. 166 2(f. , 108 plea: even if the addressee if plea: even which seems doubtful to Atzymes, whose name is whose name Atzymes, ), v l. 12–f. 167 12–f. l. 105 π>άνυ μοι δοκεῖςπ>άνυμοι whose identitywhose ). 106 r The The . 3, l.

CEU eTD Collection his son. concerning grief from ashe confesses, comes, This image has provided the title for this thesis. Aviolent climax to Neamonites’ suffering itstwilight. near drawing is a swan, to thatof similar that, existence, his of wretchedness elegiactones,employingNeamonites Thus, 13. by depicts lamentinghimselfthe of Byzantine epistolography: sickness and death, tothepatriarchalsee remains, elevation once more, just ahypothesis. προεδρίαν 1315–1316. Constantinople, been thepatriarch of John Glykys (1315–1319), anddated presentstudy. ofthesecondpart the the secondchapter to beaddressed in (Palaiologan) Byzantium, touching upon aspects such as poverty, marriage, and dowry, also ep of exercise rhetorical composed by was letter the that seems It Maximosdaughter. other her of marriage the for support financial on behalfdaughters, asksfor her of one togetherwith habit monastic assumed the having after of the widow, and may be read as a variation of the 114 113 112 θειότ(α)τε aflatterer. atthosecalling him he shouldnotbeangry κόλακος τοῦ τρόπου δόξεις (μετέχειν 111 Cf. Margaret Mullett, “The Classical Tradition in the Byzantine Letter.” Letter.” Byzantine the in Tradition “TheClassical Mullett, Margaret Cf. Kourouses,“ Stavros Cf. Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos Cf. . 4 provides valuable insights into some aspect of the social realia of fourteenth–century offourteenth–century realia social the aspect of some into insights valuable provides . 4 Vat. Chis Although incomplete, As already mentioned, Kourouses suggested that the addressee of addressee the that suggested Kourouses mentioned, already As Ep

. 4 (f. 167 ) άτν δόντι τάυτην 113 112 . R. IV. 12, f. 167 f. IV. 12, . R. However, Kourouses’ assumption that that Kourouses’assumption However, from the perspective, ‘ r l.24 –f. 167 Ep Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ē . 4.1.

thopoïia ἆθλον τῆς σῆς ἀρετῆς r l. 16; cf. Plate 2.

ep , to be analyzed in the second part of the thesis. Moreover, Moreover, thethesis. of part second inthe , tobeanalyzed . 5 (f. 168 . 5(f. v , appendix) is addressed to an archbishop ( archbishop to an addressed is , appendix) ek pros ek ). 111 r ) brings forward one of the most recurrent themes forward recurrent themes oneofthemost brings ) Either he changes his attitude, says Maximos, or Maximos, says attitude, his changes he Either ō pou 21 [italics mine] ( ,’ as it were, of an impoverished widow who, 114 also present in Neamonites’ τῷ πρώτῳ προσῆλθεν ἀρχιερεῖ προσῆλθεν πρώτῳ τῷ …,” 535-6. …,” 535-6. ep . 4. 4–5)refers4. Glykys’. to ep . 4 to the period . 4tothe ep . 4 may have may 4 . δέσποτά μου δέσποτά epp . 12 and 12 and .

τῷ

τὴν

CEU eTD Collection βίου ταλαιπώρου τοῦ now enduring, envisaging hispresent state asa punishment for his “wretched life” ( caused him. causedThus, hespeaks him. ofthe “Tantalian suffering” ( Neamonites uses astrong emotional language that conveys the deep grief this event has ο φιλτάτ(ου τοῦ this suffering has been added a misfortune concerninghisson( beenaddedamisfortune has this suffering “many and frequent illnesses” ( illnesses” and frequent “many out” ( 123 122 121 120 119 the time tocome.” the time the one residing in the mind,” there is nothing he could leave to the joyofhisfriends “in something of delight behind. Not possessing anything that would “befit the spoken word or to leave him allow would that suchmastery hasno he that sorrow utmost to his discovers which it could be inferred that he is drawing near to old age. Yet, unlike the bird, the man kind ofsuffering ( kind confesses of “running a similar course” with that of the swan and partaking in the same μέλψε(ως εἰς τοεξῆς φίλουςεὐφρᾶναι εἰς τοεξῆς 118 117 116 λιγυρώτατα sings “gracefully and sweetly” ( 115 f. 168 f. 168 f. 168 f. 168 f. 168 f. οὐδέν τι λογικοῦ χάριεν οὐδ᾿ εὐηχὲς ἔχω εὐηχὲς οὐδ᾿ χάριεν λογικοῦ τι οὐδέν 168 f. 168 f. Cf. Vat. Chis προκατείργαστο γάρ μοι τὰ αἰσθητήρια τὰ μοι γάρ προκατείργαστο r r r r r r r l. 17. l. 13. l. 10–11. l. 9. l. 9–10. l. 5–6. l. 3. Nemonites places the roots of hisineptitude inhis senses, which havebeen “worn Ep . 5 opens with the proverb of the swan, which, towards the very end of her life, )) 116 . R. IV. 12, f. 168 f. IV. 12, . R. ) 115 would make her live on in the memories of those hearing her. Neamonites Neamonites her. hearing those of the memories on in live her make would so that the pleasure induced by her song ( ) υἱοῦ ἐγὼ δὲ ταὐτὰ τῷ πτηνῷ πάσχων πτηνῷ τῷ δὲ ταὐτὰ ἐγὼ 118

). ). ( 123 121 καὶ r Yet, he was not completely thrown into a state of despondency, despondency, state of into a thrown completely was not he Yet, l. 2; cf. Plate 3. Although it is not explicitly stated what really happened, ) σπέρμα φιλικ(ῆς σπέρμα

ας πολλαῖς ταῖς περὶ τὰ λοίσθιά οἱ τοῦ βίου εὐμουσότ(α)τα ᾆδει

οὔτε μὴ τοῦ προφορικοῦ ἢ ἐνδιαθέτου προσῆκον λόγον ) διαθέ|σε(ως 22 ) ( 119 καὶ by the long suffering of the body through through body the of suffering long the by ( ) καὶ ) υνῖ νσλας ο σώματος τοῦ νοσηλίαις συχναῖς

ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦκαρπωθῆναι ) δρόμον τρέχων τὸν ὅμοιον τὸν τρέχων δρόμον τῆς αὐτοῦ μνημεῖα μούσης Ταντάλειον τιμωρί(αν Ταντάλειον ὁ δὲκολοφὼν (f. 168 , r l. 6–8). ἡ λύπη λέγω ἡ λύπη )) ),

(καὶ 122 117 ). ( he is is he ( 120 from δίκας ) καὶ καὶ οἷον To ) ) ,

CEU eTD Collection epistolography, that of illness. Thus, one can gather that Neamonites hadjust recovered payment. this from to exoneratehim as Neamonites is. Therefore, he asks Metochites, the only man capable of effecting justice, an old man. Such a burden would weigh heavily on a man as “worn out by time and illness” of the affliction to overlook him not allow thatwould virtues Metochites’ of the framework by the by onNeamonites imposed payment a exemption from an one, concerning personal more is a a petition to the a petition as thefatherNeamonites, wouldbewillingtoprovideas long fee. himwithahighertuition too should acquireὄντα an education befitting such a father. This end could be fulfilled by Neamonites highly praises the addressee for his education and wisdom ( wisdom and education his praises theaddressee for highly Neamonites Neamonites’ students. Although failing to mention his name, in the first part of the letter

μέρος “consumed mercilessly by the suffering” ( bythesuffering” mercilessly “consumed not so ( this misfortune … should have brought the end ofthe life which isin me.” 127 126 ἐπήνεγκεν ποιῆσαι τέως “the grief … has not weakened my will” ( 125 124 Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos 168 f. χρῆν γὰρ σφοδροτάτην ταύτην ἁπασῶν γενομέν(ην ἁπασῶν ταύτην σφοδροτάτην γὰρ χρῆν 168 f. ).

127 ἀφειδῶς διατήκοιτο r r pr l. 18–19. l. 11–13. The beginning of Ep Ep τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἐγένετο It is for this reason that the schoolmaster further stresses that the addressee’s son addressee’s the that stresses further schoolmaster the that reason this for is It ō . 7 (f. 169 . 7(f. . 6 (f. 169 . 6(f. tokyn ), (f. 168 124 even though he goes as far aswhishing his life would have been ended, “for ē gos r megas l. 13–15). r v –f. 169 –f. . Addressing his letter to Metochites, the schoolmaster fits his plea into l. 10 – f. 170 – f. 10 l. Ep

logothet . 6.14. v l. 9, appendix) is addressed to a court official, the father ofone thefather official, to acourt isaddressed 9, l. appendix) ). ep 126 . 7touches uponwidely encountered a themeByzantinein

), he is now left to die the slow and painful death of being ē s r Theodore Metochites. However this time, the time, issueathand However this Metochites. Theodore l. 11, appendix) bears yet another of Neamonites’ requests: τὸ περιλειπόμενον τῷ πάθει τοῦ σώματος πιμελῆς σώματος τοῦ περιλειπόμενον πάθει τὸ τῷ ἡ λύπη 23 ) μοι συμφορῶν μοι … < ἀδύ>νατον τὸ ἐμοὶ καταθύμιον οὐκ ( καὶ ) ωςπῦα τω τςἐ ἐμοὶ ἐν τῆς τέως παῦλαν ζωῆς ρο μαθητὴν Ἑρμοῦ 125 But as it was

CEU eTD Collection Sarantenos Indanes ( Indanes Sarantenos PLP John BatatzesJohn (1333–1343)

ἀπράγμονα βίον ποθήσαντι ἀπράγμοναβίον τῷ τρόπῳ τῷ πάνυ τῇ ἡλικίᾳ τῇ πάνυ ἀστέρων 136 135 stars” ( stars” out among those of others of his kind in such a way as “the moon [is lighter] than the other chosen 134 intellectual pursuits in astronomy. 133 132 2003). Gothoburgensis, Universitatis (Göteborg :Acta 66 Gothoburgensia etLatina Graeca Studia Byzantium, Palaiologan in Early and Mathematics Philosophy Natural Metochites’ Theodore Bydén, Börje also cf. 68-117; 1962), Byzanthion, [things]” ( good disposed towards firmly character good “your for Metochites praises Neamonites [advantages] would bypass not me”( virtues natural your that order in but in motion], set am [I [need] this of because but not motion, in setme “yetagoodnecessity rhetoricalskilfulness: his onceagain exhibit 131 130 129 his usual ( activities performing him from kept that affliction serious probably and most “long-lasting” a from 128 For this term, see see term, this For

Cf. Ihor Šev

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep 13130; . 7. 14; cf. CPG II, 301: Apostoles III. 60 h: Apostoles III. II,301: cf. CPG 14; 7. . . 7.15. . 7.14. . 7.9–10. . 7.4–5. . 7.8–9. . 7.1. The roots of Neamonites’ issue of concern go back to his “very youth” ( Putting forth the real subject of the letter is an opportunity for Neamonites to Neamonites for opportunity an is letter the of subject real the forth Putting ὧν διαφέρῃ τοῖς νῦν δυναμ(ένοις νῦν τοῖς διαφέρῃ ὧν simile ). ) 132 pr τὸ σ(ὸν 134 ō

tokyn wasfound for me, who was longing for an idle [apolitical/scholarly] life ( that may have had a special significance for Metochites, due to the latter’s č enko, ), 133 ē c. gos ODB ) 1300) when “a place not unsuitable for my habit ( habit my for unsuitable not place “a when ἡ πολυχρόνιος νόσος ἀργὸνπαντάπασιν πεποίηκέ με εὐσταθὲς πρὸς τὰ καλὰ καὶχρηστὸν ἦθος Raul( Études sur la polémique entre Théodore Métochite etNicéphore Choumnos 1745–6; PLP PLP 2518; c. 24908. ). 14 135 PLP

th It was the court of the present-day c.) pr gives seven entries: entries: seven gives

ō tokyn PLP 131 Ἀπραγμόνως ζῆν βίος Ἀπραγμόνως ἡδύ·μακάριος 24107; 24107; Thus, his “natural virtues” are praised for standing ē gos ) Buzenos (13 ἀὲ ὴ ύῃ ὰ ὰ υιὰ προτερήματα φυσικὰ σὰ τὰ φύγῃ μὴ κἀμὲ καὶ γνώμῃ καὶ τρόπῳ καὶ ὅσα σελήνη τῶν ἄλλων τῶν σελήνη ὅσα καὶ τρόπῳ καὶ γνώμῃ καὶ 24 pr ō tokyn pr ō ē tokyn th gos c.) Rizas (1361)Rizas ē PLP gos Stoicheiosis Alyates ( 3016; 3016; ) 130 τόπος οὐκ ἀσύμφωνός μου ἀσύμφωνός οὐκ τόπος pr and employs a carefully ō pr

PLP c. Astronomike tokyn . 1348), ō tokyn 24265; and24265; ē ). gos 128 PLP ē

Kontophre ( gos and The Study of 709; ” 136 pr pr ( (Brussels: ἐμοὶ νέᾳ ō ō τοῦ νῦν τοῦ tokyn tokyn c. 1329) τὸν ). ē ē gos gos 129

CEU eTD Collection

judgement, judgement, the greatness ofyourvirtue”( the greatness προσλαμβάνον been a gift if a certain recompensation [had been claimed]?” ( the initial conditions under which the place was given to his family, “for how would have to reference andagainstpayment,Neamonites makes right forhis that place.Toadvocate can infer that the this aswell. extended totheheir as those ones [i.e., his parents] to mine [i.e., Neamonites’ parents]” and so the gift was αἰδέσιμον recompensationbecause was demanded of their received parents] Neamonites’ [i.e., latter the which a gift, with parents Neamonites’ from“exceeding them ( virtue.” It appears that this gift was a place for which no 141 140 139 138 αὐλή ἡ ἦν πρωτοκυνηγοῦ 137

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 7.24–29. . 7.32. . 7.18–19. . 7.17. . 7.14. ep . Even though he takes great care of the manner in which he coucheshisproblem,we ofthemannerinwhich he he takesgreatcare . Eventhough

However, this situation seems to have been changed by the time Neamonites writes (εὐεργετικὸ(ς thus without a gift ( gift a without thus preserve by dwellinga single ordercast an old the gift( μελίττας [andcorrect not to fromprescribe judgementwhat anyiswant justrent], to – be as andregarding disturbedforthe whoeversmoke [chasesbyhas externala soundthis away]mind – influences, andthrough the beesby God’sthis ( andgrace I is meanandnot whoeverremoving my owndoes his not soul ). 138 As Neamonites was heir to his parents, the ). ) –, and because of this keeping a spotless see of judgement, will also willalso judgement, a spotless seeof because ofthiskeeping ) –, and 139 τοῦ ἐμοῦ λέγω οἰκήμ(α)τος Intheface of such ashift in his condition, Neamonites, “encouraged by pr ō ) ( tokyn καὶ ) ). ē φιλότιμος gos 137

Itseems thatthe parents ofthe is now asking for some sort of financial recompensation for for recompensation financial of sort forsome asking now is θαρρήσας τῷ μεγέθει τῷ θαρρήσας προῖκα ). 141 ) to become beneficent and generous generous and beneficent become to )

25 ἐκεῖνοι δι᾿ ὑπερβάλλουσαν ἀρετὴν εἶχον τὸ ). And that one will not refuse to

τῆς σὴς ἀρετῆς σὴς τῆς pr ō tokyn πῶς γὰρ ἦν χάρις εἰ λῆμμά τι pr ē gos ō ), tokyn ὡς καπνὸ(ς 140 “rendered me honour turns to Metochites’ Metochites’ to turns ē gos had honoured honoured had ) τὰς

CEU eTD Collection characterized byinstability. decades ofthefourteenthcentury,was usually not clear since the political scene ofPalaiologan Byzantium, especially ofthe first three Constantinople. decade offourteenth–century the third characterizing εὐρίπιστα οἰκεί(αν and moves the unmovable, rather to say, the fickle [things]” unsteadiness, and ( properrevolving its brought has time the now words:“but Neamonites’ 1321 – the end of the first phase of the civil war. In support of this assumption, he points to ταύτῃ this unaccustomed burden” ( with also afflictions other to these addition in live] [i.e., we run that fact to the eye blind ἐντάξαι τοῖς εὐεργέτηθεῖσι παρὰ τῆς εὐγενεί(ας option he puts forth to Metochites is that the latter can either deem to help( deem either can that thelatter Metochites is to forth option heputs time and illness”( time 146 145 φῶς τοὺςκατορθοῦντ(ας 144 143 of[people] thefreedom speech[i.e., have praises into thebelittles himself, anddepicts himselflightas “having not possessed either thevirtue which those successful, or the advantages of the nature by which some 142 Cf. Stavros Kourouses,“ Cf.

Ep Ep Ep Ep . 7.20–21. . 7.34–35. . 7.33. . 7.30–33.

φορολογίᾳ Finally, in thevery endof Furthermore, toward the purpose of adding leverage to his request, Neamonites Neamonites request, his to leverage adding of purpose the toward Furthermore, Kourouses further advancedthe hypothesis that ) ). τροπὴν 145 According to Kourouses, toKourouses, According

τρέχεσθαι α ἀστάτωσιν καὶ μς τετρυχωμένους ἡμᾶς Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπουΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου ),

μήτε προτέρημα φύσεωςμήτε προτέρημα δι᾿οὗτινες παρρησιάζοντ(αι ). 144 ἢ καὶ παραβλέψαι πρὸ(ς

υέεε α κνῖ ὰ ἀκίνητα τὰ κινεῖ καὶ συνέφερε . 7, Neamonites refers to himself as being “worn out by anastat

parr ὄντ(ας 26 ō ē sis sia ) may allude to the turbulent political scene political to theturbulentallude may ) ]” (

χρόνῳ σου μήτ᾿ ἀρετὴνκεκτῆσθαι ἥτις ἐπαίνειν εἰς ) …,” 535 and n. 1. 535andn. …,” ) so afflicted a person or “to turn a τοῖς ἄλλοις δεινοῖς ( ep καὶ . 7 is to be dated after March ) ἐπεὶ δ᾿ ὁ χρόνο(ς ἀσθενείᾳ , ᾶλν ᾿ ἰεν τὰ εἰπεῖν δ᾿ μᾶλλον 146 ). H wvr ti is this However, ( 143 καὶ Therefore, the the Therefore, σὸν οὖν ἐστί σὸν οὖν ) ) τῇ ἀσυνήθει )). καὶ νῦν τὴν 142

…

CEU eTD Collection

“disorder and deviation of his mind” ( deviation ofmind” his “disorder and the stresses Neamonites Moreover, girl.” little the concerning misfortunes “the of cause burdens in Homer” ( Homer” in burdens concerning theirson-in-law ( matter a in heard be to request their voicing Kleidas], Gregory [i.e., addressee his verses. of sixdodecasyllable byashortpoemconsisting introduced letters abound in intertextual references, testifying to Kleidas’ Kleidas’ to testifying references, intertextual in abound letters Neamonites’ among addressed to Gregory Kleidas. Kleidas. Gregory to addressed office. havechangedthetitleofhis scribe may the and therefore copiedin logothet have beenthe casethat Neamonites sent later, date 150 149 μεγ(ά)λ(ῳ

148 147 f. 170 f. 170 f. Cf.n. 89. Vat . Chis r r l. 19–20. l. 19. The son-in-lawThe spoken is of inharsh terms, deemedbeing “heavier thanthe

ὧν διηγήσαντο more have befallen themthan they have narrated ( (διηγουμ(έν girl thelittle misfortunes concerning the relating are when they trustworthy parents of the girl] ( the girl] parents of you, most divine Lord ( Lord divine most you, In Ep ē Moreover, one has to take into consideration that the title of title the that consideration into take to has one Moreover, s . R. IV. 12, f.170

. 8 (f. 170 . 8(f. tou genikou ) ep Vat ex post ex λογοθέτ(ῃ . 9 Neamonites plays the role of a mediator between the parents of a girl and . Chis , as it were, than the actual composition of the letter. For instance, it may r . R.IV.12, Metochites mayhave been widely known as l. 12–f. 170 l.12–f. )( epp ους (1305–1321). Subsequently, at the time when Neamonites’ Neamonites’ when time the at Subsequently, (1305–1321). βαρύτερος πέφυκε τοῦ παρ᾿ Ὁμήρου ἄχθους Ὁμήρου παρ᾿ τοῦ πέφυκε βαρύτερος ) r ). l. 17–18; cf. Plate 4. τῷ Μετοχ(ί)τ(ῃ τῷ 148 ., amounts to Neamonites’ intercession for a case of marriage. Both Both ofmarriage. a case for intercession Neamonites’ to ., amounts )

υφρς ὰ πρ τ θγτιν λθῖ νόμισον ἀληθεῖς θυγάτριον τὸ περὶ τὰς συμφορὰς

ὁ κηδεστὴς αὐτῶν έα τυοσ τ(οὺς τουτουσὶ δέξαι v l. 13) and 13) and l. Ep εόαε δέσποτα θειότατε . 8 is a γνώμης ἀνάχυσιν )) 147 ep pro domo domo pro may have been added in the superscription at a the superscription added in havebeen may . 9 (f. 170 . 9(f. ep 27 . 7 to Metochites when the latter was only ): ), receive these people [i.e., the [i.e., people these receive ), ) plea, whereas plea, v ἀν(θρώπ)ους l. 14–24) constitute appeals for justice justice for appeals constitute 14–24) l. ( καὶ ) πλείω γ(ὰρπλείω παρατροπὴν ) ) and deem them deem and ) ep 149 . 9, by far the shortest shortest the far 9, by . andonecaninfer,the paideia ) πεπόνθασιν ). 150 megas logothet megas and ,

ep ), for for ), . 5 (i.e., (i.e., 5 . epp ep

. were . . 9 is τῷ ē s

CEU eTD Collection

news about him, which made everybody believe him dead ( everybody him made believe which news abouthim, of part to Neamonites’ son, John Kalampakes, who supposedly was far away from home. In the first thethe benefitderivingfrom bookwould spreadto many. allegedly very short time. Therefore, he solicits the addressee afteran owner toit tothe to return because hehad lendcopy read or to time not have did his own copy so that 12, Palaiologan period. Addressing John Kritopoulos, the one-time owner of owner one-time Kritopoulos, the John Addressing period. Palaiologan studies. fromstaying athome,but his hissonwillnotbenefit shouldrather continue the fatherthat previous contract with Neamonites. Therefore, the latter is seen endeavouringfather who, having changed the mind regarding the education of his son, has cancelledto a persuade receivedwho official court title of same), assumed that they are to be dated later than than be datedlater are to they assumed that 154 153 152 letter:

151 Cf.n. 70. 2. II. SeePart Kourouses,“ Stavros Cf. Cf. 154 Maximos Neamonites speaks of a “desired book” ( Neamonitesspeaksof“desiredbook” a Maximos PLP 151 Γρηγορίῳ τῷ Κλειδᾷ καὶ κριτῇ καὶ Κλειδᾷ τῷ Γρηγορίῳ katholikos krit Ep Ep Ep When it comes to comes it When 11781. ep and took as a . 12 (f. 171 (f. . 12 . 11 (f. 171 same the to sent Kourouses to according appendix), 4, l. 171r 25–f. l. 170v (f. . 10 . 12, Neamonites reproaches his recipient for the fact that he did not send any r ē l. 31–f. 171 s t r Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου l. 5–l. 30, appendix) testifies to the circulation of books in the terminus ante quem ō n Rh epp ō ep

mai . 2, which seems doubtful oninternal evidence, . 8 and 9, both addressed to Gregory Kleidas, Kourouses Kourouses Kleidas, Gregory to addressed both 9, and 8 . v l. 31) and ō n . 152

(to Gregory Kleidas, the judge) and judge) and the Kleidas, (toGregory 1329, the date when Gregory Kleidas received the received Kleidas Gregory when date the 1329, ep . 13 (f. 171 . 13(f. 28 ep . 7. Once again, he relied on the title of the …,” 535. …,” 535. v l. 32–f. 172 32–f. l. ἡ πεποθημ(έν)η βίβλο(ς πεποθημ(έν)η ἡ οὐδὲ τῶν ἀν(θρώπ)ων οὐδεὶς ἐν οὐδεὶς ἀν(θρώπ)ων οὐδὲ τῶν v l. 3)arebothaddressed l. τῷ αὐτῷ τῷ Vat . 153 Chis )) which he )) which reveals a reveals (to the (tothe . R. IV. R. .

CEU eTD Collection Πλούτωνι ἡμ(ᾶς 161 πνεούσ(ας ασς σαυτ(ὸν παύσης ααπκ μου Καλαμπάκη 160 159 158 157 grief and daily tearsofanoldman. daily grief and bitter andthus, put sontocomehome anendtothe his writesaletterurging Maximos this, powerful and imminent motif of death, of motif imminent and powerful the fact that he bears the name of Kalampakes ( returntohis home. wandering and ἡμέτ(ε)ρ(οι and speaking abilities ( abilities speaking and the eyes ( eyes the πορεί(αν πίστωσ(ιν ῶτ ἐεστ σε ἐθεάσατό ζῶντα alive ( alive he might be dead. However,Neamonites is painfully missing his presence, as wellas being tormented by theidea that at some point, a man delivers the news that Kalampakes is ἀμήχαν(ον 156 stronger voice. Having his son away in a foreign land ( appearedalready in sickness, which and death of themes to returnhome. ζῶσιν εἶναί σε δεδήλωκε ζῶσιν εἶναίσε 155 ὅτι εἰ μὲν οὕτ(ως172 f. 172 f. Cf. σύ δ᾿ ἐπείγου μοι φίλτατε μήτ᾿ Ἄβαρ(ις Cf. ) Vat Vat ( ὁ θάνατος ἤδη γ(ὰρ ἤδη θάνατος ὁ καὶ πρὸς ἡμ(ᾶς πρὸς r r l. 19–21. l. 17–18. ) Ep . . (f. 172 (f. ἐνταυθὶ ποιούμ(εν)ος ἵν᾿ ἡμ(ᾶς ἐνταυθὶ ποιούμ(εν)ος ) Chis Chis ) ), ) . 13 goes along the same lines as τὰ λοίσθιαμήτιςγοῦνἔξοδος μεταξὺ τῶν ὀφρύων ἔλεγε μώλωπα φέρει μώλωπα ἔλεγε ὀφρύων τῶν μεταξὺ ) ὑγιαίνουσι ὰ σὰ τὰ γὰρ ὅτι τοῦ λόγου αὐτ(ῶν λόγου τοῦ . R. IV. 12, f.172 . R. IV. 12, f.171 , ) ( ) r l. 29–31). ) γλυκύτ(α)τ(ον ( ἔχει 156 καὶ καὶ ( ) καὶ

) οὗτος ὁ ἄν(θρωπ)ος μεθ᾿ ὅρκων φρικτῶν ὡς κ(α)τὰ τ(ὸν κ(α)τὰ ὡς φρικτῶν ὅρκων μεθ᾿ ἄν(θρωπ)ος ὁ οὗτος ( ) ( καὶ ) καὶ ). μ χρν ο ταμιεύετ(αι σοῦ χάριν ἐμὰ ἡμ(ᾶς μῦθος ἦν ἀλλὰ χαίρ(ειν 158 ) ) ) ὠθεῖ βαλ(εῖν ὠθεῖ As evidence for this ( ὁμιλ(εῖν προσαγορεύουσί σε προσαγορεύουσί αὐτὸς εἶ καθὼς φάσκει ). r v l. 10–11; cf. Plate 6. l. 1; cf. Plate 6. l.1;cf. ) 155 ) ύη πικρ(ᾶς λύπης The end of the letter constitutes an exhortation to Kalampakes νμ ἵα ε᾿ ὐο πὸ ἡμ(ᾶς πρὸς αὐτοῦ μετ᾿ ἵνα ὄνομα

)), the man speaks about his [Neamonites’son] bruise between between bruise [Neamonites’son] his about speaks man the )), ) ἐπιτήδειος ) ) (f.172 ) ἡμιθνῆτ(ας ἡμ(ᾶς γενέσθαι νυνὶ μήτ᾿ ὀϊστῷ πρὸς δήλωσιν τῶν σῶν ἐκείνου χρῆσθαι 160 Throughout Throughout ) ( ) r 161 (f. 171 (f. ) l. 21–25). ) πρὸς τὸ Ταίναρ(ον τὸ πρὸς as a means of persuading Kalampakes to endhis Kalampakes persuading of asameans καὶ ἀφεὶς τἀκείνου Λυγκεὺς ἕτερος γενοῦ ) ep ), highest humility ( humility highest ), ) σῶα σπεῦσον οὖν ταχέ(ως οὖν σπεῦσον σῶα ( 29 ) v ὄντ(ας καὶ . 12, yet employs more sorrowful tones. The tones. The sorrowful more employs 12, yet . l. 27–31). α᾿ μρνν δακρύ(ων ἡμερινῶν καθ᾿ ) σημεῖα παρ᾿ ἡμ(ῶν τὰ παρ᾿ ἡμῖν σὰ γνωρίσματα κάμφθητι ) τοὔνομα Καλαμπάκης ), beautiful hair ( hair ), beautiful πόθῳ τῷ σῷ ἀναρρώσῃς τῇ σῇ γραφῇ πάντες οἱ πάντες γραφῇ τῇ σῇ ἀναρρώσῃς σῷ πόθῳ τῷ ep τοῦ σοῦ χωρισμοῦ . 13, Neamonites makes use of the ) ( ) καὶ ἐπαναλύσης ) ep διὰ τοῦ Ἀχέροντος παραπέμψαι τῷ παραπέμψαι Ἀχέροντος τοῦ διὰ . 5, are given here a much much a here given are 5, . ταπείνωσ(ιν ) ἐλθ(εῖν ) ( ) ( κόμην πάνυ ὡραί(αν πάνυ κόμην ) καὶ καὶ ἀπαιτούμ(εν)ος εἰς ( ) ). ( ) καὶ ) 159 ῆ μακρ(ὰς τῆς καί

νζώῃ ψυχὰς ἀναζωώσῃς προτοῦ καταλάβοι προτοῦ ) Upon hearing ) ) ) μάρτιον μῆνα μάρτιον σε λάθῃ μὴ δεὶς ποθοῦμεν ἄκραν , υἱέ μου ) ), plus plus ), ἄλλης ), 157 )) ,

CEU eTD Collection the of office the letters Neamonites’ none of in date. Unfortunately, later a at scribes by beenadded have consideration titlesmay thattake into these to has however, one letters ( letters letter collection which can bedated with absolute certainty. Even thoughsome the of mere sequenceof mere the real addressee, even though the letter surely makes mention of him. Moreover, the of person tohisaddressee. togo in ratherthan excuse tosend aletter Neamonites complains about his kidney disease ( Neamonites] as a teacher to the sons of the of sons the to teacher a as Neamonites] son of Bolas,” as a testimony to his own teaching skills, which would recommendNeamonites. him [i.e., The latter alludesunder studied previously who servants toAtzymes’ of one know appears to recipient the the level of education of his former student, called “the of the of becoming a teacher to the sons of the Neamonites writes to an unknown intermediary, asking him to endorse his request for 164 163

Kourouses, “ δεινὰ καὶ πάντ᾿ἀνατέτραπται δεινὰ καὶ pointed in a footnote (n. 3) that Oinaiotes sent three letters to Neamonites’ son ( son toNeamonites’ letters three sent 3) thatOinaiotes (n. footnote pointed ina Kourouses, to the period 1321–1322. This is indicated, in his view, by Neamonites’ Neamonites’ 162 See the section where I discuss the previous scholarship on Maximos Neamonites. Neamonites. Maximos on scholarship theprevious Idiscuss where section Seethe Ibid., 535. Kourouses seems to contradict himself when saying that the only source testifying to John Kalampakes are are Kalampakes to John testifying only source the that saying when himself contradict to seems Kourouses epp . 2 and 14. . 2and sebastos As it became by now quite clear, there is not a single letter within Neamonites’ Neamonites’ within letter single a is not there clear, quite by now became it As Kourouses further suggested thatthe suggested Kourouses further In Epp epp. ep Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπουΒουλγαρίας . epp

12 and 13, both addressed to John Kalampakes, to 13, bothaddressed 12 and 7, 8, 9, 11, 12, and 13) bear titles indicating the office of their addressees, . 14 (f. 172 (f. . 14 . 12 and 13. Thus, in the introductory part of his edition of Neamonites’ , and presumably has his own sons under Neamonites’ guidance. Moreover, Moreover, guidance. Neamonites’ under hisownsons presumably has , and 163 ep However, when it comes to comes it when However, . 2 and v l.4–30, appendix), the last inthe letter collection asit survives, ep

. 14 makes Kourouses’ chronological order Kourouses’. 14 chronological makes (f. 171 (f. v l. 11–12). Again, thisisahypothesis atbest. l. 11–12).Again, sebastos …,” 530 and 535. …,” 530 30 sebastos sebastos Atzymes. The addressee seems to be a friend ep sebastos . 14 it is quite clearly that Atzymes is not τὸ γ(ὰρ Atzymes may have beentheaddressee mayhave Atzymes too. Towards the end of end too. the Towards ) ἐν νεφροῖς πάθος 162 are to be dated, according to be dated,according areto epp . 36, 45, and 54); cf. Stavros Stavros cf. and54); 45, . 36, 164 νῦν ἀνεριπίσθη τὰ veryunlikely. ), using it as an ep . 1, Kourouses 1, . ep . 14 .

CEU eTD Collection nouns, …”).Hereheusestwofeminine living for thosestill singing wouldremain music and μέλψε(ως proverb of the swan song, Neamonites writes throughout his letter collection. For instance, in in Forinstance, collection. letter his throughout readingthem. everyone of his indubitable learning), and the intricacies of the syntax do pose serious challenges for participial constructions, not all of which seem to obey ancient standard grammar (in spite straightforward and easy to unravel. However, Neamonites’ employment of numerous clarity.” ( the parents of his students ( students ofhis parents the from salary a tosecure striving always aschoolmaster as pleas Neamonites’ present letters death ( colleague, sent him at least oneletter( senthimatleast colleague, Oinaiotes ( by beconfirmed proposalmay correspondence.This Neamonites’ periodfor likely the most to be seem ofthefourteenthcenturystill thirddecades saidthis,thehaving secondandthe However, impossible. seems collection letter Neamonites’ for framework chronological caveat offersauseful uncertainty.This further even tothis the text,adding addressee occursin Studies 167 166 165 ep George T. Dennis, “The Byzantines as Revealed in Their Letters,” in Letters,” Their in Revealed as Byzantines “The Dennis, T. George examples. some 29-30 for 21-3, pp. Seebelow Cf.n. 39. . 11). In what follows, we will offer some considerations on the style of Neamonites’ ofNeamonites’ style onthe someconsiderations offer wewill follows, Inwhat . 11). …, 157. againstunivocal any dating, therefore, and the possibility toprovideclear a epp First, Neamonites makes use of a couple of apparent apparent of couple a of use makes Neamonites First, Neamonites’ letters might be characterized by what Dennis called a “Byzantine “Byzantine a called by whatDennis be characterized lettersmight Neamonites’ Neamonites’ letters entail a special preoccupation with themes such as sickness and 167 )

. 5, 12-14), . 5, περιείη τοῖς ἔτι ζῶσι fl. Prima facie 1315-1327),who havingbeenallegedly Neamonites’ studentevenhis or 166 impoverishment ( , they leave the impression that their Atticizing Greek is epp

… (“so that, I think, the remembrances of her [i.e., the swan] . 2, 6, 10), but also in his intellectual pursuits as a bookman a bookman as pursuits hisintellectual in also but . 2,6,10), ep . 13). epp . 2, 4, 7), and friendship ( 31 165 ὅπως

ep . 5 (f. 168 , οἶμαι , r τῆς αὐτοῦ μνημεῖα μούσης καὶ l. 2 – 3), when introducing the the introducing when 3), – 2 l. Gonimos. Neoplatonic and ByzantineNeoplatonicGonimos. and hapax legomena hapax ep . 1). In addition, the . 1).Inaddition, /rare words /rare epp .

CEU eTD Collection classical authors, especially Homer to references and quotations of a plethora employed Neamonites hisletters, Throughout

of Corinth: of Corinth: metropolitan Pardos, to Gregory – ascribed wrongly – presumably manual twelfth-century comply with the guidelines adopted by Joseph Rhakendythes ( and literary and ὀλιγόμισθος recompensation,” as it were, a form that he supposedly derives from the adjective son. For this he employs the feminine dative singular of the noun the teaching for money toolittle receives he that fact the to alludes Neamonites 15-33. 172 προσάψῃς α τ ἀεέτρ· ρσμί οε α α κολλήσεις αἱ καὶ ποτε χρήσιμοί ἀφελέστερα· τὰ καὶ used in genitive plural( genitive used in σοφῶν 171 either in either form verbal the root of 170 York: Routledge, 2001). ed., Nagy, in Gregory reprinted 15-38, 169 University Press, 1863), 446. ἡ μοῦσα 168 For the usage of Homer by Byzantine writers, see Robert Browning, “Homer in Byzantium,” Joseph Rhakendytes, Rhakendytes, Joseph Cf. Cf. Herbert Hunger, “On the Imitation ( Imitation “On the Hunger, Herbert Cf. Cf. PLP Scholia in Hecuba in Scholia , καὶ τὰ οὕτω καλούμενα ἀποφθέγματαπαροιμιώδηοὕτω καλούμενα καὶτὰ καὶτὰ Homeric verse or you would attach a bitofverse. oryouwould attach verse Homeric of a verse quotation combination the ones. Sometimes simpler and pleasant, more mythic, more with prose are useful, as for instance one would take a

called called so- the and [men], ofthewise maxims the usefulare themost letters the In Second, Neamonites’ Neamonites’ Second, The second word unique in Neamonitesuniquesecondwordin The occurs in 9078. , ; cf. ης LSJ and RG , , ον mim apophthegmata III, 558-9. LBG (“receiving small wages”). (“receiving ἡ μέλψις ē , or , sis 916. 4; cf. Wilhelm Dindorf, Dindorf, Wilhelm cf. 4; 916. On Letters On in fourteenth–century Palaiologan epistolography. Palaiologan fourteenth–century in L . The online version. The of μέλψεων μέλπειν , εως ( (i.e., aphorisms) and proverbial sayings, frequently the the frequently sayings, proverbial and aphorisms) (i.e., epp

Περὶ ἐπιστολῶν Περὶ in genitive singular, the second of which, constructed on the . constitute arewarding place for analyzing intertextuality – “to celebrate with dance and song” – is not to be found tobefound – isnot song” and dance with celebrate –“to Greek Literature in the Byzantine Period ) in a toEuripides’ fourteenth–century) in scholium Μίμησις 172 andEuripides. ) of Antiquity in Byzantine Literature,” Literature,” Byzantine in Antiquity ) of Scholia Graeca in Euripides Tragoedias Euripides in Graeca Scholia ): , 32 ἐν ταῖς ἐπιστολαῖς χρησιμώτατα τὰ γνωματεύματα τῶν γνωματεύματα τὰ χρησιμώτατα ἐπιστολαῖς ταῖς ἐν ἷν ὰ ἔο Ὁηιὸ ἀοαὼ ἢἔος τεμάχιον ἔπους ἢ ἀπολαβὼν Ὁμηρικὸν ἔπος ἐὰν οἷον TLG offers a single occurrence of this noun , 173 πολλάκις καὶ τὰ μυθικώτερα καὶγλυκύτεραμυθικώτεραπολλάκις καὶτὰ Thus, he alluded to “the rose– 171

, 80-101, Greek Literature 8 (New 8 (New Literature Greek , 80-101, ep. c. 1280– ἡ ὀλιγομισθία 6 (f. 169 6 (f. c , vol. 1 (Oxford: Oxford Oxford (Oxford: 1 vol. , .1330) 169 DOP They seem to v l. 3) where 170 23-4 (1969-70): 23-4 Viator from the , Hecuba ας sebastos 6(1975): , “little . 168

’

CEU eTD Collection carring an arrow; cf. Herodotus, Herodotus, cf. anarrow; carring world the around traveled Herodotus, to according who, Hyperborean, the alleged Abaris, to addressee 181 230-3. Harmon, A.M. see translation, English and who changes in Empusa, intothat suppose must we And himself. Proteus countless andimitating the cue at swiftly be seenchanging may forms, certainly who today, the dancers of characteristic someis thing that just Now imitated. he what such became as ifhe person has paradoxical, more interms his nature beendescribed itover, taking on however, Mythology, he wished. handed whatever down bya word and in a tree, of mythology.”the quivering aleopard, of the rage a lion, of fierceness the yes, movement; his For Greek of intheliveliness fire of textand thesharpness water of theliquidity even imitate hecould so that into anything, himself change and himself shape to able fellow, imitative an adancer, was he that than else nothing means A. M. Harmon’sπαραδεδόσθαι μύθου τοῦ ὑπὸ ἄνθρωπον τινὰ τοιαύτην μεταβαλλομένην μυρίαςμορφὰς ἐς τὴν Ἔμπουσαν English translation: “For it seems to me that the ancient myth about Proteus the Egyptian αὐτοὺς πρὸς τὸν καιρὸν ὠκέως διαλλαττομένους καὶ αὐτὸν μιμουμένους τὸν Πρωτέα μιμουμένους τὸν καὶαὐτὸν διαλλαττομένους καιρὸνὠκέως τὸν αὐτοὺς πρὸς διηγήσατο δόνημα δένδρου καὶ θυμὸν παρδάλεως καὶ ἀγριότητα λέοντος καὶ σφοδρότητι κινήσεως τῆς τῇ ἐν ὀξύτητα πυρὸς καὶ

ἄνθρωπον καὶ πρὸς πάντα σχηματίζεσθαι καὶ μεταβάλλεσθαι δυνάμενον μεταβάλλεσθαι καὶ σχηματίζεσθαι πάντα πρὸς καὶ ἄνθρωπον 12), the trainers or the anointers ( ortheanointers 12),the trainers Neamonites’ letters Abaris the Hyperborean ( γάρ μοι ὁ παλαιὸς μῦθος καὶ Πρωτέα τὸν Αἰγύπτιον οὐκ ἄλλο τι ἢ ὀρχηστήν τινα γενέσθαι λέγειν γενέσθαι τινα ὀρχηστήν ἢ τι ἄλλο οὐκ Αἰγύπτιον τὸν Πρωτέα καὶ μῦθος παλαιὸς ὁ μοι γάρ (Περὶ Ὀρχήσεως 180 Tantalus ( τοιούτου· οἷς ἦν μέγιστος ὅρκοςἅπαντιλόγῳκύων οἷςἦντοιούτου· μέγιστος ὅρκον CPG 1, 304: Diogenianus VII. 98; CPG II, 206: Macarius VII. 49-50; CPG II, 632: Apostoles XV. 17: destroying Ares”( 179 to Agamemnon “in arms, hands, and hair” ( arms,hands,andhair” “in to Agamemnon 178 on you!” tobear pleas bringing athousand knees, your embrace tears with might they thatalltogether god, some or Daedalus of the arts by there placed The English translation, by E. P. Coleridge, goes: “Oh! would I had a voice in arms, in hands, in hair and feet, 9), 177 176 fingered Morning” ( 175 174 Byzantine Letter-Writers,” in Letter-Writers,” Byzantine 173 In the end of Neamonites may have been acquainted with Lucian of Samossata, who in his encomiastic treatise, treatise, encomiastic inhis who of Samossata, Lucian with beenacquainted have may Neamonites Cf. CPG I, 372: Gregory of Cyprus III. 59: Cf.Homer, Euripides, Euripides, Euripides, Cf. Cf.Homer, Cf.Homer, Cf. Anthony R. Littlewood, “A Statistical Survey of the Incidence of Repeated Quotations in Selected in Quotations Repeated of Incidence of the Survey “A Statistical Littlewood, R. Anthony Cf. 175 tothe“angry one” fromEuripides ( : ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπὶ δικαιοσύνῃ ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπὶ , Moreover, Moreover, κλαίοντ ὡς πάνθ τινος ἢθεῶν τέχναισιν ἢ Δαιδάλου καὶ χερσὶ καὶ κόμαισι καὶ ποδῶν βάσει καὶ ποδῶν κόμαισι καὶ καὶ χερσὶ ἐν βραχίοσιν φθόγγος γένοιτο μοι εἴ α ὅω ὅ ι α θελήσειεν καὶ τι ὅ ὅλως καὶ , ὡς γιγνομένου ταῦτα ἅπερ ἐμιμεῖτο ἅπερ ταῦτα γιγνομένου ὡς ep Hecuba Odyssey Iliad Odyssey . 5), Radamanthys ( ), brings forward both Proteus and Empusa as Hecuba ’, ’ XII. 452, XVIII. 104, XX. 247; ἁμαρτῆι σῶν ἔχοιτο γουνάτων ἐπισκήπτοντα παντοίουςλόγους ep 836-40: . 12, addressed to his son, supposedly far away from home, Neamonites likened his likened Neamonites home, from away far supposedly son, his to addressed . 12, VIII. 115; II. 1. epp Ἄρης βροτολοιγός Ἄρης 229. ἡ ῥοδοδάκτυλος Ἠώς . bring to the fore mythological and classical figures such as “men- Gonimos. Neoplatonic and Byzantine Studies , Iliad μαρτυρουμένων Histories V. 31; Aeschylus, V. 31; ep . IV. 36. IV. 36. . 6), ἀλεῖπται δ μθς αααὼ πὸ τ πρδξτρν ὴ φσν αὐτοῦ φύσιν τὴν παραδοξότερον τὸ πρὸς παραλαβὼν μῦθος δὲ ὁ Ῥαδαμάνθυος κρίσις , Lucian

179 ) ( Odyssey

Proteus and Empusa ( . . ep

ep ὅπερ δὴ καὶ τοῖς νῦν ὀρχουμένοις πρόσεστιν ὀρχουμένοις νῦν τοῖς καὶ δὴ ὅπερ ὁ δὲ ὅρκος ἦν κατὰ χηνὸς ἢ πλατάνου ἢ κριοῦ ἤ τινος ἄλλου τινος ἤ κριοῦ ἢ πλατάνου ἢ χηνὸς κατὰ ἦνὅρκος δὲ ὁ , vol., (Cambridge,5 Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962): . 2), ) ( . , ) at the Olympic games ( Olympic ) atthe . 1), ἔπειτα ἔπειτα χήν ἔν τεχερσί τε καὶ βραχίοσι κόμαισιν Suppliant Women ep 33 I. 379. 178 176 ep . 1), Zeus ( and to the supplication brought by Hecuba . 12), 174 . simile to “the burdens” ( : τοιοῦτοι δὲκαὶοἱΣωκράτουςὅρκοι 181 ἡ δικαιοτάτη ep Lynkeus, one of the Argonauts ( for versatility and unpredictability: unpredictability: and versatility for . 6), Hermes ( 665. 665. …, 137-54. , ep ὡς καὶ ὕδατος ὑγρότητα μιμεῖσθαι ὑγρότητα ὕδατος καὶ ὡς . 9). ; CGP II, Gregory of Cyprus III. 5; ep 180 . 2)– a One can also meet in . ep ἄχθη εἰκάζειν δὲ χρὴ καὶ τὴν χρὴκαὶ εἰκάζειν δὲ . 6), Pluto ( simile ) in Homer ( , ) ( ἴδοις τ ἴδοις Ῥαδαμάνθυος employed employed ep , . μιμητικὸν . 14). On Dance ’ ep ἂν οὖν ἂν . 13) 13) . δοκεῖ 177 . In ep ep

. .

CEU eTD Collection Λαζάρου ἀπένειμαν

190 episode of the resurrection of Lazarus, Gospels are very scarce. For example, in the end of 189 Ταίναρ(ον VII. 99: VII. 187 2000). Wissenschaften, der Akademie derÖsterreichischen Verlag Λακεδαιμόνιοι τοὺς καταφυγόντας εἰς Ταίναρον τῶν Εἱλώτων ἀπαγαγόντες ἀπέκτεινανΤαίναρονΕἱλώτωντῶνἀπαγαγόντες εἰς τοὺς καταφυγόντας Λακεδαιμόνιοι Gregoras’ of edition critical instance seefor stable; and issound that nothing tohold deem who 188 Matino, 1982–3). Featherstone,andtrans.,ed. 186 a as tide Euripos the of employment Acheron will escort him to Pluto: cf. Antoniocf. Garzya,ed., convince his son to return home, he describes his imminent death asa the deathwill lead him (i.e., towardsNeamonites) Tainaron ( Gregoras. 185 παλιμβόλων I just mention Nikephoros Basilakes (12 Basilakes Nikephoros I justmention Εὐρίπου “inconsistent and to be hurled back and forth with the changes of Euripos ( of addressee the instance, For toponyms. well–known 184 usually were, as I suggested, levelof usuallyadjusted totherecipient’s were,asIsuggested, 183 chief judges at bythe Neamonites games held for representingin honor of Zeushimself at asOlympia a schoolmaster ( – 182 Θε) ἀισιν ἀλλήλ(ους ἀξιώσειεν Θ(εὸ)ς ὁ Cf. Cf. his letters to Theolept, the metropolitan of Philadelphia ( Philadelphia of the metropolitan toTheolept, hisletters Cf. Cf. CPG I, 329: Plutarch Cf. I. 54:for instance his Nikephoros Basilakes, Basilakes, Nikephoros Cf. also CPG II, 291: Apostoles III, 18: 18: 291: ApostolesIII, II,CPG also Cf. Cf.Pindar, Cf. CPG II, 554: Apostoles XII, 53: CPG II,554:Apostoles XII, Cf. Vat Ταινάριον κακόν If the “Secular Bible” (i.e., Homer) is quite often referred to, the references to the Finally, Neamonites epistolographic style creates suggestive images byemploying . ).” Chis 187 ) ( . 184 Olympian Another powerful image is created by Neamonites in . R. IV. 12, f.172 καὶ The The ) ( διὰ τοῦ Ἀχέροντος παραπέμψαιδιὰ τοῦἈχέροντος τῷΠλούτωνι simile ep III. 12; Pausanias, 12; III. .13, f.172 : Against Bagoas Against Nicephori Basilacae Orationes etEpistolae ἐπὶ τῶν σφόδρα δεινῶν καὶ δεινῶν ἐπὶ τῶνσφόδρα χαλεπῶν Poem Poem of Euripos’ tide was widely used by Byzantine authors, among whom authors,among by Byzantine widelyused ofEuripos’tidewas Epistulae r l. 30–31. Theodore Metochites’s poems “to himself r 20. 111; for a critical edition of Metochites’ l. 32–f.172 ) Οἱ πεπαιδευμένοι ἡμ(ᾶς , see P. L. M. Leone, simile Ταινάριον κακόν τὸμέγα καὶ παρανομούμενον εἰς ἱκέτας 16: Description ofGreece ) v ἰδ(εῖν l. 1) for the biblical passage, see John 11. 11. seeJohn the biblicalpassage, for l.1) goes back to Plato who used it to describe the thinking of those ἄνθρωπος κύβου πολυπτωτότερος τοῦ Εὐρίπου παλιντροπώτερος Εὐρίπου τοῦ πολυπτωτότερος κύβου ἄνθρωπος ὁ θάνατοςἤδη γ(ὰρ νρπς εὔριπος Ἄνθρωπος ) ( 190 καὶ th and c.), , καθάπερ οἱἐκτῆςπαλαίστρας 34 ) όα αὐτ(ὴν δόξαν 185 TheodoreMetochites, ep V. 9.5. Nicephori Gregorae Epistolae . 4 is almost entirely built around the around built entirely almost is 4 . ep ; cf. CPG II, 653: Apostoles XV.94. II, CPG ; cf. . 13 Neamonites alluded to the biblical : (Leipzig: B.G. Teubner, 1984), 102.11;The ep ύη εὔριπος τύχη ep Phaedo . 61), and to a certain Basil ( , ” ) Byzantina Vondobonensia 23 (Vienna: 23 Vondobonensia Byzantina . 2 is given the advice not to be ) πνμιε ἣν ἀπονέμοιμεν ὠθεῖ βαλ(εῖν . 90c. 189 182 paideia

and the Hellanodikai, the ep : Ταίναρον . 8). ινι εὔριπος διάνοια Poems ep , /learning. κἂν . 13 where, trying to trying where, 13 . 183 (Matino: Tipografia di Tipografia (Matino: 186 descensus ad inferos ( , see Jeffrey Michael Michael Jeffrey see , ; CPG II, 214: Macarius II, 214: ; CPG These references references These … ) καὶ and Nikephoros and μεταβολαῖς ταῖς ἡμ(ᾶς ) ) 188 ἱ ύγνι τοῦ σύγγονοι αἱ and across across and ) ep. ep. : ατ ἐπὶ ταῦτα πρὸς τὸ . 107); for107); οἱ γὰρ : ;

CEU eTD Collection κάτωθεν ἄνω κάτωθεν ἢ γινομένων· οἷον εἰ ὁ πόρνος τὸν σώφρονα ἔλεγε πόρνον 195 οἱδιαμαρτόντεςπραττόντων· παρόσον κατὰτὸνπρότερον πλοῦν ἀσφαλίζονταιπερὶ τὸνδεύτερον Ἡ μεταφορὰ ἀπὸ τῶν ναυτιλλομένων δεύτερός ἐστι δήπου λεγόμενος δήπου ἐστι δεύτερός 194 94. II, Mantissae Proverbiorum 772-3: II, 4; CPG Zenobius VI. 161-2: I, 23;CPG VIII. 309: Diogenianus I, τοῦτο ἀϊδίως κεφαλῆς λίθος μέγαλη κρέμαται· καὶ ἡνίκα ἂν κύψῃ τοῦ πιεῖν τοῦ κύψῃ ἂν ἡνίκα καὶ κρέμαται· μέγαλη λίθος κεφαλῆς ἂν τὴν χεῖρα ἐκτείνῃ λαβεῖν τι τῶν δένδρων τῶν τι λαβεῖν ἐκτείνῃ χεῖρα τὴν ἂν συγχωρουμένων δὲ ἀπολαύειν αὐτῶν ἀπολαύειν δὲ συγχωρουμένων 193 κύκνοι θνήσκοντες ᾄδουσιν κύκνοι θνήσκοντες Diogenianus V. 37; CPGἀδίκων I, 365: ἄρχων Gregory πρὸς αὐτὸν οὐδέποτεof Cyprus ἐκράτησεν II. 78: ἡγοῦνται μέγιστον εἶναι κακὸν αὐτό κακὸν εἶναι μέγιστον ἡγοῦνται αὐτοῖς γὺ θντυ ὄντων θανάτου ἐγγὺς one’s swan song” becomes a proverb; cf. for instance CPG II, 490: Apostoles X. 18: 1926), 129; for the swan song see Aeschylus also Plato, me she butto beloved; his lieshere, indeath,/ haslast lament her hassung swan,/ like a she,who, while he liesthus; “For brought / for my bed an added relish of delight;” English translation by Herbert W. Smyth,

χωροῦσι ποταμῶν αἱ πηγαὶ αἱ ποταμῶν χωροῦσι next best way” ( best way” next ( Tantalian suffering his most gracefully and sweetly.” (κύκνειον ᾆσμα/μέλος fragmentary, begins andthen isentirely clad inthe garments ofthe swan song adage that Neamonites has sown almost on the body of each of body the on almost sown has Neamonites that

Again a connection to theaddressee’s aconnection or Again scriptural passage of the miracle of healing the haemophilic woman ( 192 191 Cf. CPG I, 47: Zenobius, II. 56: Zenobius, II. CPG I,47: Cf. Cf. CPG II, 24: Diogenianus II, 45: For this proverb, see CPG II, 657: Apostoles XVI. 9: XVI. Apostoles 657: II, see CPG this proverb, For Cf. Luke 8:42-8. Cf. Vat , α μνο κὶ ὐύω φρυι ατ προσιόν αὐτὸ φέρουσιν εὐθύμως καὶ μέντοι καὶ εὐνῆς παροψώνημα τῆς ἐμῆς χλιδῆι ἐμῆς τῆς παροψώνημα εὐνῆς κεῖται φιλήτωρ τοῦδ κεῖται φιλήτωρ τὸν ὕστατονμέλψασαθανάσιμονγόον A court official receives a letter from Neamonites in which the latter speaks of “the ὁ μὲν γὰρ οὕτως γὰρ ὁ μὲν The letters are considerably enriched by the multitude of theproverbs ( , vol. 2, The Loeb Classical Library (London: William Heinemann; New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, Sons, Putnam’s G. P. New York: Heinemann; William (London: Library Classical Loeb The 2, , vol. . Chis ; CPG I, 373: Gregory of Cyprus III, 73: ; CPG I, 185: Diogenianus I. 27; CPG II, 286: Apostoles II. 92. 286: Apostoles II. II, 27; CPG Diogenianus I. I,185: CPG ; . R. IV. 12, f.168 δεύτερος πλοῦς δεύτερος . ἱ ὰ κκο θήκνε ᾄδουσι θνήσκοντες κύκνοι γὰρ οἱ , ἡ δέ τοικύκνουδίκην ἡ δέ ), that is “the swan, close to the last moments of her life, sings the ; cf. also W. Geoffrey Arnott, “Swan Song,” “Swan Song,” Arnott, Geoffrey alsoW. ; cf. Ταντάλειον τιμωρίαν ’· r l. 1–2. The first tousethis The first l. 1–2. ἐμοὶ δ ἐμοὶ , Ἄνω ποταμῶν ἱερῶν χωροῦσι πηγαί χωροῦσι Ἄνω ποταμῶν ἱερῶν Ἄν ἀποτύχῃ Ἄν ) 195

192 ( ’ . . ἐπήγαγεν Δεύτερος πλοῦς ep ἀναγηρύονται δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ τελευτῇ οἷον ἐπικήδειόν τι μέλος τι ἐπικήδειόν οἷον τελευτῇ τῇ ἐπὶ δὲ ἀναγηρύονται ) In the sameIn φασὶ γὰρ τοῦ Ταντάλου ἔμπροσθεν εἶναι παντοδαπὰ δένδρα· καὶ ἡνίκακαὶ δένδρα· παντοδαπὰ εἶναι ἔμπροσθεν Ταντάλουτοῦ γὰρ φασὶ ; CPG II, 155: Macarius III. 20: 194 . 6). Theodore Metochites is told by Neamonites in in by Neamonites told is Metochites Theodore . 6). andof“the rivers [which] are flowingupstream” ( . Phaedo , ** ἐκκλίνουσιν ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ· ἢ ὅτι πηγὴ πλήρης ὕδατός ἐστι καὶ ὑπὲρ καὶ ἐστι ὕδατός πλήρης πηγὴ ὅτι ἢ αὐτοῦ· ἐκκλίνουσινἀπ᾿

τοῦ οὐρίου καὶ κώπαις πλεῖ· οἷον δευτέρα γνώμη καὶ πρᾶξις καὶ γνώμη δευτέρα οἷον πλεῖ· κώπαις καὶ οὐρίου τοῦ ἡττήθη δὲ ἀεί; ‘ek pr Ταντάλου τάλαντα 84e-85b; By the third century BCE the expression “to sing Ταντάλειοι τιμωρίαι Ταντάλειοι 35 : ), ō ep ταύτην τὴν παροιμίαν σαφῆ ποιεῖ Φιλήμων· πλοῦς 193 sopou’ κύκνειον ᾆσμα simile ., Neamonites informs his addressee about about addressee his informs Neamonites ., triggered by a grief regarding his son. byagriefregardinghis triggered . . α ἴαι ὁόε ο βο τ τρα ἀφικνεῖται τέρμα τὸ βίου τοῦ ὁπότε ἴσασιν καὶ νρπι ὲ πρ ὗ ὐ ἴαι εοκσ καὶ δεδοίκασι ἴσασι οὐκ οὗ ὑπὲρ δὲ ἄνθρωποι . was Aeschylus in wasAeschylus narrator canbeshown. narrator cf. also CPG II, 182: Macarius V. 40; CPG I, 258: Ἐπειδὴ οἱ ποταμοὶ ἄνωθεν κάτω ῥέουσιν , πίπτει ἡ πέτρα καὶ οὐκ ἐᾷ αὐτὸν πιεῖν αὐτὸν ἐᾷ οὐκ καὶ πέτρα ἡ πίπτει : παροιμία ἐπὶ τῶν ὑπεναντίως λεγομένων τῶνὑπεναντίως ἐπὶ παροιμία : Greece & Rome Greece ἐπὶ τῶν σφόδρα πλουσίων Δεύτερος πλοῦς : ἐπὶ τῶν ἐγγὺς θανάτῳ ὄντων· οἱ γὰρ ep : ἐπὶ τῶν ἀγαθὰ μὲν ἐπιτυχόντων μὲν ἀγαθὰ τῶν ἐπὶ . For instance, instance, For . Agamemnon 24(1977): 149-153. κύκνειον ᾆσμα : ἡ αἱμορροοῦσα ἐπὶ τῶν ἀσφαλῶς τι 1444-1447: ep ; cf. also CPG . παροιμίαι . 5, albeit 5, . . ὁ δὲ ἀετὸς δὲ ὁ : ἐπὶ τῶν ep ἄνω . , ), , καὶ . 7 . μὴ 191 οὐ † ) .

CEU eTD Collection 204 1999). Wissenschaften, der Akademie Österreichischen der Verlag (Vienna: 203 202 ἡ κοινὴ τοῦτοκατ᾿ὄναρ εἶδες καὶδημώδης παροιμία· 201 2. II. 18:Diogenianus II, also CPG ἁρμόζει δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν ῥητόρων τῶν λαμβανόντων νομίσματα ὐπὲρ τοῦ μὴ κατηγορῆσαι τινά κατηγορῆσαι μὴ τοῦ ὐπὲρ νομίσματα λαμβανόντων τῶν ῥητόρων τῶν ἐπὶ δὲ ἁρμόζει 95; cf. alsoἐγκεχαραγμένον· ὅπερ ἐκτίνειν ἔδει τοὺς πέρα τοῦ δέοντοςCPG παῤῥησιαζομένους I, 223: Diogenianus III. 48; CPG II, 332: Apostoles V. 7:

δυναμένων παρρησιάζεσθαι δυναμένων dodecasyllable in written poem the of verses six The Kleidas. Gregory judge the addressee,

200 ἐνύπνιον κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ Kalampakes, begins with the saying “you shall say the thing seen in sleep” ( 199 the Prophet Isaiah 198 i.e., incapable of speaking ( speaking of incapable i.e., κεφαλῆς ἐπὶ φέρων Ἐγχειριδίῳ· καὶ ἐν Χήρᾳ· Τὸ λεγόμενον τοῦτ᾿ νῦν Τὸλεγόμενον ἐστὶ Ἐγχειριδίῳ· καὶἐνΧήρᾳ· him almost the same, that it is time’s habit “to turn things upsidedown”( habit“toturnthings thatitistime’s thesame, almost 197 Appendix. I. 55; CPG II, 265: Apostoles II. 3; cf. also CPG II, 5: Diogenianus I. 25; CPG II, 189: Macarius V. 98; cf. the that time “has moved the unmovable” ( 196 Cf. Cf. Marc D. Lauxtermann, Lauxtermann, D. Marc Cf. Cf.n. 97. Cf. CPG II, 563: CPG Apostoles II, Cf. XII.78b: Cf. Aeschylus, Cf. Cf. Ecclesiast 2: 14: “one who takes the third part” – term applied by Demosthenes to Aeschines in toAeschines Demosthenes by applied –term part” third takesthe “onewho Cf. CPG II, 61: Gregory CPGII, ofCyprus I. 61: 61: Cf. Cf. CPG I, 197: Diogenianus II. 6: 6: Diogenianus II. I,197: CPG Cf. tritag Vat τοῦ συνθολοῦντοςἀκτῖνας ἀληθί(ας ἀργυροειδῆ πάνυ ἥτις προΐσχει ῥεύματατῆςδίκης ἔπεισ(εν ἐμ(ὴν τοιαῦτα θάρρος σῆς καθαρ(ᾶς tell such things in speech.tell suchthings afree turbid the raysthat wouldmake without filth any silveryand justice, entirely of streams of truth, has Theconvinced audacity my vague motionderiving towards wordsfrom to your pure friendship, which puts forward the Neamonites attaches to attaches Neamonites In . Chis ). ō ep 201 nist . )

. 8 Neamonites flattered his addressee, the judge Gregory Kleidas, by calling R. IV. 12, f.170

. ἀμυδρὰν κίνησ(ιν ἀμυδρὰν 10. 239; Procopius of Gaza, ofGaza, 239; Procopius 10. ē ) Agamemnon 203 s εἰπεῖν ἐς λαμυρὰν λαλίδα ἐςλαμυρὰν εἰπεῖν 198 andemploying a“crisscross pattern” (

τοῦ σοφοῦ οἱ οφθαλμοὶ αὐτοῦ ἐν κεφαλῇ αὐτοῦ; who “[similar to the wise] holds the eyes on the head” ( ). 199 ( καὶ , In the same letter, he speaks of “the ox [standing] on the tongue,” v 36; cf. also CPG I, 51: Zenobius II. 70: ἤτοι διὰ τὸ ἄφωνον τοῦ ζώου τοῦ ἄφωνον τὸ διὰ ἤτοι l. 14-16: ) The Spring ofRhythm: anEssay on the Political Verse and Other Byzantine Metres δίχα ῥύπουδίχα ) Ἀκίνητα κινεῖς ἐς τοὺς λόγους τοὺς ἐς

ἐὶ λση βοῦς γλώσσης ἐπὶ ὁ Ὀνείρατά μοιλέγεις ) φιλί(ας ep

Ἄνω κάτω πάντα κάτω Ἄνω . 9 “a bit of a verse,”

, Commentary onIsaiah ). ) 204 κινεῖ τὰ ἀκίνητα

ὅτι οὐ δεῖ κινεῖν δεῖ ὅτι οὐ . . 36 Τἄνω κάτω : ἐπὶ ψῶν ἄπιστα καὶ ἀδύνατα διηγουμένων· ὅθεν καὶὅθενκαὶἀδύνατα διηγουμένων· ψῶν ἄπιστα ἐπὶ : , ). ἐπὶ τῶν τὴν τάξιν μεταστρεφόντων τάξιν τὴν τῶν ἐπὶ ἢ διὰ τὸ τῶν Ἀθηναίων τὸ νόμισμα ἔχειν βοῦν ἔχειν νόμισμα τὸ Ἀθηναίων τῶν τὸ διὰ ἢ 200 , PG 87. 2, 2028: 2, 87. , PG Furthermore, , , chiasmus φασί οὐ Βωμοὺς οὐ ), Βοῦς ἐπὶ γλώττης 196 cf. also Basil of Caesarea, 202 , and the addressee of the and τὰ κάτωδὲἄνω which he composed for his Βοῦν ἐπὶ γλώττης ) merit quotation in full: ; CPG I, 358: Gregory of Cyprus I. , οὐ τάφους ὡς σοφοῦ οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ ἐπὶ τῆς ἐπὶ οἱὀφθαλμοὶ ὡς σοφοῦ On the CrownOn the τὰ ἀνωκάτω ποιεῖν τὰ ἀνωκάτω ep . 12, sent to John : . παροιμία ἐπὶ τῶν μὴ , ; CPG I, 22: Zenobius Zenobius I,22: ; CPG τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἀλλὰ σιωπῆσαι ἀλλὰ : 18. 129. ὅ ἐστί νόμισμα Commentary on Commentary εἰπὲ σὺ τὸ . ep Μένανδρος . 4 read read 4 . ). ; cf. 197 .

CEU eTD Collection n. 83. n. 83. the fact that the same folios containing his Neamonites’ affinity for composing dedicatory verses seems tobe further underlined by possession. Neamonites, presumably a colophon for a codex of Libanius which he had in his 205 Cf. Niels Gaul, Cf.

205

Thomas Magistros und die spätbyzantinische Sophistik spätbyzantinische unddie Magistros Thomas

epistulae 37 also transmit an epigram composed by ..., 169–181; for the text of the epigram see CEU eTD Collection (Nicosia: Cyprus Research Centre, 1982), 90-110. 1982), Centre, Research Cyprus (Nicosia: Constantinides, L’enseignement et les lettrés

correspondent schools schools correspondent also the didactical one” ( didactical one” also the like, you the spokenword,andif (utteranceofwords)and voice ofthe himashare giving young man, who isevery day attending our [school], having me ashis teacher, when Iam “This relative: or acquaintance addressee’s the studentwas Neamonites’ and presumably beginningand the end of teaching services. (and the realities of life), in a continuous quest for securing an income in exchange for his grammatist of the schoolmasters Thus, Byzantium. Palaiologan in education primary tothe referring source, her indicating ( education primary Neamonites’ Maximos asaschoolmaster Neamonites 1. Maximos elementary schoolmaster. Supposedly, Neamonites, as a Neamonites, Supposedly, schoolmaster. elementary 208 207 206 οτ ες γραμματιστοῦ εἰς Φοιτῶ I.3. Part Cf. Neamonites, Maximos hiera grammata The first glance at Neamonites’ activity as a schoolmaster is offered by the ē s ) 207 Higher Education inByzantium in theThirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries (1204-ca. 1310) SECOND PART:MAXIMOS NEAMONITES ASASCHOOLMASTER activeinfourteenth–century Constantinople, true togeneric conventions were called were εὰπζ γράμματα ἱερὰ/πεζὰ

Ep. φροντιστήριον ..., appendix 1, 243-5; For private and public education in late Byzantium, see C. N. see C. Byzantium, in late education andpublic For private 243-5; 1, appendix ..., 2. 14–17. For the Greek text, see the Appendix. Appendix. the see the Greektext, For 14–17. 2. is an expression denoting one’s regular frequentation of the school of the of school the of frequentation regular one’s denoting expression an is epistulae poverty regard to the schoolmasters,seized before and has been appropriated like alot.Much more so with who in great reverence, for notabundance either Hades orthe fire everreturn whathas been surpass manyDo not even conceivein of the idea that I would return any money to your ep αεάτν ς ὴ ἡεέα φιῶτ μυσταγωγῷ φοιτῶντα ἡμετέραν τὴν ἐς καθεκάστην . 1. The first lines of the letter speak about a young man, who γραμματιστής

depict their author as a schoolmaster ( depicttheirauthor asaschoolmaster . , ). Sophia Mergiali gives a list of technical terms, albeit without albeit without terms, technical of list a gives Mergiali ). Sophia παιδευτήριον , παιδευτής 38 , mystag χλ γραμματικευομένων; σχολὴ , μυσταγωγός ō gos , speaks of his private school ( , and , Maximos Neamonites Maximos χαμαιδιδάσκαλος cf. Sophia Mergiali, Mergiali, Sophia cf. mystag ἡμετέραν 208 , and the and , δῆθεν ō gos ) of 206 /

CEU eTD Collection city. Thus, his wordsbitter are when referring to the city ofresidence of thearchbishop benefits of living inNeamonites’ compassion tone of Constantinople, whendescribing hisfriend’s condition, bereftthe of betraysmentioned,ByzantinefrontiersByzantineculturalthe the outside milieu.of and the insider perspective of a residentaction. of this ἀγγελθεῖσα ῆ τιμί(ας τῆς δ᾿ ἐμὲ πασῶν ἡδονῶν ταυτησὶ τῆς ἡμέρ(ας τῆς ταυτησὶ ἡδονῶν πασῶν ἐμὲ δ᾿ that is, the arrival of your holiness, the honourable and most–beloved head for me” ( the archbishop’s arrival, “he related to methe only true pleasurepleasures of ofthe day, of ἀπαραιτήτους importance that it required a punishment ( πν χαλεπ(ῶς (πάνυ λύπην προὐξένησε λύπην 215 214 213 ὀφλισκάνοντα μικρὰς master( ofhis in front thewrong wasin thestudent becomes clear, fee. Asit 212 διδασκαλικοῦ 211 210 χρώμενον νεανίαν τουτονί νεανίαν χρώμενον 209

Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep paideia . 1.9–11. . 1.7–8. . 1.8–9. . 1.6–7. . 1.5–6. As we gather, the archbishop was residing in a remote city the name of which is not It might even be that the archbishop [i.e., the recipient] was paying for his tuition However, by delivering tohis master [i.e., Neamonites] the very pleasant news of ( ὃ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἕρμαιόν τι φαίνεται τῶν μυσταγωγῶν τῶν φαίνεται τι ἕρμαιόν ἄλλοις τοῖς ὃ ), ) ( ) 215 , ); the student is exempted from having to bear any consequences of his μεταδιδόντος μου 213 καὶ ) indeed he feared it might give an advantage to his rivals on the fearedanadvantage to his rivals on “market” he it might give indeed ξ θυ διακειμένῳ ἔθους ἐξ ) ) 211 Ep Ep ιττς ο κεφαλῆς μοι φιλτάτης to Neamonites, “habitually very severe

ὑπερημερίας εἵνεκα ὑπερημερίας . 1.4. . 1. 1–3; cf. Stavros Kourouses, “ Stavros 1–3;cf. . 1. , καὶ φωνῆς αὐτῷ καὶ λόγου τοῦ γε προφορικοῦ γε τοῦ λόγου καὶ αὐτῷ φωνῆς καὶ

). 209

, ἴοέ ε οοτ συμβαίη τοιοῦτο γε εἴποτέ ), 210 ) 39 ἡδον(ὴν which caused a great upset ( , ῆ σς ἁγιότητος σῆς τῆς Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου τὸ )

καὶ μόνην ἡγήσασθαι μόνην καὶ ία μ(ὲν δίκας

if ever such athing happens” , ἤν τινα λάβοιεν ἐγκοπήν λάβοιεν τινα ἤν ) , ), 212 φξς α᾿ αὐτοῦ παρ᾿ ἄφιξις φῖα ο οὔσας οἱ ἀφεῖναί and was of such of was and ὄκνον δ᾿ ἐμοὶ καὶ , εἰ βούλει δὲ καὶ δὲ βούλει εἰ

ταῦτα δίκας οὐ ταῦτα δίκας ἡ πρὸ(ς ἡ …,” 531. …,” 531. ) αὐτὸν ἡμᾶς ). 214

CEU eTD Collection L’enseignement et les lettrés

Correspondance of Theodoros Hyrtakenos, Theodoros of Correspondance could not arbitrarily leave his present obligation ( presentobligation his leave arbitrarily could not τὴν σὴν τοῦ βασιλέως ψυχὴν διαβαίνῃ τό κέρδος· εἰ δ’οὖν of ἀνῆκεν οὐκ μοι λειτουργία ἀπολλυομένη κάκιστ᾿ ἡ ἀπολαῦσαι αμσα ψυχήν θαυμασίαν ἢ τῆς λειτουργίας ἀπαλλαγὴν ἢ τῶν βασιλικῶν πρυτανείων σιτηρεσίαν πρυτανείων βασιλικῶντῶν ἢ ἀπαλλαγὴν λειτουργίας τῆς ἢ me to enjoy a face-to-face conversation straightaway” ( permit not does should perish, which [duty], service my being the time for letter, because this soul,we you,wonderful with embrace “duty:”“therefore ashisdemanding revealed letter.reason The which keeps Neamonites frommeeting the archbishop isbitterly the present of the form in embrace an send him than more do cannot he being the time for that writes Neamonites unexpected. is somehow the letter of end see, thevery western teaching duty, which may be what Neamonites denotes as emperor that he is either given the given either is he that emperor 220 219 218 IV. 12, f. 166 denoting Constantinople: denoting metaphor a Homeric Morning,” rose-fingered “the as benefits thesame offer cannot that 216 217 In In Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos Cf.Homer, Kourouses’ edition of edition Kourouses’ ep . 1 speak of Maximos Neamonites as aschoolmaster being inacondition inwhich he ep . 64, addressed to Andronikos II ( But even thoughrejoicing at the news ofhis “beloved” friend’s arrival from his

Ὅμηρον φάναι ἀνίσχει ληίο γλώττης Ἑλληνίδος πόρρω τῶν ἡμετέρων ὁρίων ἡμετέρων τῶν πόρρω πσ τς αοσς σε λαχούσης τῆς πόσα ὢ offers. [i.e., = Constantinople] –therose-fingeredMorning the east Homer such a place so far removed from all the suchuseful asavage landwhen itcomes to the Hellenic tongue and custom, and things which – to say it with in ourfrontiers, from wasbuiltsofaraway onyou,because it[thecity] fallen saythis,the Icursed[the Imay lotthathas timeshave city], if Oh, howmany r l. 20–21; cf. also Plate I from the end of the present thesis. the presentthesis. the endof from also PlateI cf. l.20–21; Iliad XII. 452. , ατὶ ῇ γραφῇ τῇ ταυτῃὶ ep Ep Ep ..., 91,235.

. 1 has . 1.26–28. . 1.13–16. 216

( ἀπῳκισμένῳ

καὶ

, χρηστῶν ἡ ῥοδοδάκτυλος Ἠώς χρηστῶν ἡῥοδοδάκτυλος siteresion ) , ἔθους ἰ έι εἰπεῖν θέμις εἰ , r ἐν οὕτω μ(ὲν οὕτω ἐν , . 1283-1328), the schoolmaster Theodore Hyrtakenos tells the tells Hyrtakenos Theodore schoolmaster the 1283-1328), . ˮ

πιή ᾿ κ ο πρυία ῆ κτ ὄι ὁμιλίας ὄψιν κατ᾿ τῆς παραυτίκα τοῦ ἐκ γ᾿ ἐπειδή

220 . However, the manuscript reads , J (i.e., a salary from imperial treasury) or is relieved of his of relieved is or treasury) imperial from salary a (i.e., Ӧ ὕω ᾿ ἀπῳκισμένην δ᾿ οὕτω B 40 (1990):40275–94, cf.alsoSophiaat 289; Mergiali, 40 40 , ἐρρέτω τὸ διδάσκειν λειτουργία λειτουργία , ) κατευξάμην ἀπηγριωμένῳ χωρίῳ ὅσα γε τῆς γε ὅσα χωρίῳ ἀπηγριωμένῳ δι ’ : ἅ τοι καὶ περιπτυσσόμεθά σε δέομαί σου τοῦ κράτους δυοῖν θάτερον , ). ὡς ἂν ὡς . 220 218 ). ,

217 219

τ δ κατῴκισται δὴ ὅτι ; cf. Apostolos Karpozilos, “The , ῶ ὅα ε καθ᾿ γε ὅσα τῶν Thus, the very last lines πενομένων διδασκομένωνπενομένων ἀπῳκισμένην ; cf. Vat

. Chis , τὴν , . R. . ἐς ,

CEU eTD Collection Neamonites’ supervision. A similar request can be found in requestcanbefound Asimilar Neamonites’ supervision. mentionedin onthislight aspect. living forhimself byretaining asource of income. The very endof the secure a endeavour to his embeds the letter educate thechild, to retain and “interest” schoolmaster’s the behind However, teacher. son’s his of position the in Neamonites plea for the father to remain true to his decision of giving his son an education and to keep need to continue supporting the education of his son. In fact, the letter takes the shape of a such forthesonofapersonhighsocialstanding. providing aservice paideia in Lastly, former to send the child back soon, so that he will not waste the knowledge already gained. tries topersuadethe Neamonites home, sonsent his tohave desire conceded tothefather’s standinglightreadingbysometo come teachingactivities inConstantinople, more details ofhis profession and socio–economic this figure, helping us gather the information that he was a schoolmaster practicing his 221 support sons’education( oftheir tocontinuethefinancial fathers, rather addressed toparents,or contain pleas threeof hislettersthat be foundin can this constant strife for retaining students and securing an income by means of fees. Evidence of survives. Thus, heseems tohave beena in modest financialsituation, judgingby his Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos , Neamonites brings into question the financial rewards he would expect for expect would he rewards financial the question into brings Neamonites , Thus, moreprecisely, In Whereas Neamonites’ Neamonites’ Whereas ep ep . 6, after suggesting the father’s moral obligation to do his best for his son’s . 2,Neamonites isseen writingto a ep . 14, 221 Ep to urge him not to change his mind and to withdraw his son from son his towithdraw and mind his change to himnot urge to . 14. 5: 14. . Ἀτζύμῃ τῷσεβαστῷ Ἀτζύμῃ

ep ep . 2 shows Neamonites’ attempts to convince Atzymes of the . 1 laid only a very general foundation for our knowledge of 41 41 epistulae ; cf. the Appendix. cf. ; sebastos placedthe collection,later in it as , presumably the very Atzymesverypresumablythe , ep . 10 as well. Thus,. 10aswell. after having epp . 2,6,and10). ep . will shed more CEU eTD Collection

his son ( son his your child” ( your child” statue( stresses Neamonites, “you should be unmoved ( unmoved be should “you Neamonites, stresses παῖδ(ας than of those good something of possession the into come to sons beloved to seetheir longing not are who are partjealous” would be unbefitting for the education of his offspring, for “this is of such fathers who ( βροτολοιγοῦ education of [your] son”( of education destroying Ares, inthe same manner [you should not] change [your] regarding mind the the contrary, “as if you have acquired your habit through close combat with men– 229 228 227 σεβαστῶν ἄριστε σεβαστῶν ofEuripos” (< the changes with forth hurled backand thebestamong oh, uncertain, be shouldnot words: “you 226 225 to the tide of Euripos,rhetorical skillsa by making references to classical figures (“the men-destroying Ares”) and constant tohis prior decision ofproviding 224 223 222 Ibid.

Cf. Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos Cf. thethesis. I.3of Part Cf. Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 2.10–11. . 2.8. . 2.7–8. . 2.6–7. . 2.2–4. Neamonites addresses the father using words of praise and urges him to remain Furthermore, Neamonites reminds the reminds Neamonites Furthermore, Neamonites tries to persuade the καὶ μονονοὺἀνδριάντα ) δεξιότητα φύσε(ως δεξιότητα ἰδεῖν οἷς συνέθου πρὸ(ς , οὕτω δὴ

αο τνς ν ααχσι εέθι φθονούντων ἢ γενέσθαι κατασχέσει ἐν τινος καλοῦ

ἢ ἀστατεῖν ἢ ( καὶ Ep . 2. 1–2. simile ) [< σεε τν ξν ας ο Ἄες ιμχι κτησάμενο(ς διαμάχαις Ἄρεος τοῦ ταῖς ἕξιν τὴν ὡσπερεὶ ) ( ἐνοῦσαν αὐτῷ ἐνοῦσαν

ο>ὐδήπου σεχρὴ ) καὶ ), much utilized by Palaiologan writers. τὴν τοῦπαιδὸςτὴν μάθησιν 227 ) regarding what you decided concerning the education of theeducation concerning whatyoudecided regarding μεταβολαῖς ταῖς Εὐρίπου συμμεταρριπίζεσθαι Εὐρίπου ταῖς μεταβολαῖς τοῦτο γὰρ π(ατέ)ρων οὐκ ἐφιεμένων μᾶλλον φίλους sebastos ) 229 paideia 42 42 and subsequently expresses his readiness to readiness his expresses subsequently and ] sebastos τὰ πρὸς ἐχρῆν ἀκίνητον εἶναι ἀκίνητον ἐχρῆν of the fact that a change of mind from his tohischild. Moreover, he employs his of the inherent natural capacity ofcapacity natural inherent the of

). τὸν παῖδαμεταπηδᾶν τὸν ο>ὐδήπου σε χρὴ παλίμβολον εἶναι παλίμβολον χρὴ σε ο>ὐδήπου 228 sebastoi

, or inconsistent and to be ). 225 ), 222 226 “On the contrary,”the “On Thus, in his own and almost like a and ). 224

), 223 but on but ) τοῦ

CEU eTD Collection (μυσταγωγόν μ᾿ ἐποιήσωτοῦσοῦπαιδὸ(ς φλν ἐμόν (φίλον friend” as “my correspondent addresses his Neamonites since acquaintances, close been ensuring financial resources from the father of one of his students. The two seem to have ὑπερβάλλουσιν ε ήο γραμματιστὰς δήπου γε Neamonites’ impecunious economiccondition begathered can fromthe ensuing 235 with regard to the schoolmasters, who in great abundance surpass many in poverty ( in surpass abundance many totheschoolmasters, who ingreat with regard οἰκειωθέντα κλῆρος ὡς καὶ προκατειλημμ(έν)α τὰ ποτε ἀνεμοῦσί πῦρ οὔτε return what has been seizedHades or the firebefore do not restitute whatand they havehas seized: been“not as just taken, been either has what return not do schoolmasters that Hades emphasizing employed, appropriated or the fire ever like a lot ( (ἄλλως δέ τ᾿ ἀργύριον παλιννοστήσειν πρὸ(ς παλιννοστήσειν ἀργύριον τ᾿ δέ (ἄλλως his son’s education:fact that, in case the father changes“do his mind, he will not reimbursenot the money charged for even conceiveeven been intended asacoercive strategy. Thus, he straightforwardly makes known the of the idea that I would return any money” 234 (οὐκ ἐλάττους 233 λίτς ξι ἐ αδ τν σὸν τὸν παῖδα ἐς ἕξεις ἀλείπτας 232 advices, then it will be all right, and you will have us as the trainer for your son” ( 231 become the trainer ( 230

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 6.16. . 6.15. . 2.15–17. . 2.14–15. . 2.12–13. . 2.11

Neamonites ends ends Neamonites Ep. 6 is yet another sample of Neamonites’ persuasive skills, employed to the end of ) 234 , οἶμαι ).” and makes reference further on in the letter to their “friendship” 233

, ἀλείπτης τῶν ἐν Ὀλυμπίοις πάλαί ποτ᾿ εὐδοκιμησάντων τῶν ἐνὈλυμπίοιςπάλαίποτ᾿ ep

. 2 with quite a blunt assertion from his part that might have

ἳ ολ τ πρότ τ ἐνδείᾳ τῇ περιόντι τῷ πολλῷ οἳ ) of the child: “if you are to remain constant in the best of ), 230 a trainer not inferior to those at the Olympic games games Olympic the at those to not inferior trainer a ) τῇ φιλίᾳ οὐχ ἢτῇτύχῃ θαρρήσ(ας ἥττον 43 43 ) τὴν σὴν σεβαστότητα σὴν τὴν ).

231 μήδ᾿ εἰς νοῦν βάλε νοῦν εἰς μήδ᾿

τ(οὺς ). Much more so more Much ). οὔτε γὰρ Ἅδης ) πολλ(οὺς )). 235 πολλῷ

simile ἡμᾶς ). 232 )

CEU eTD Collection This also confirms the fact that whenever a Byzantine letter writer decidedepp to make use of references and especially similes employed – in a manner resembling the oneEqually, judging bythegoodemployed style in which itiswritten andthemultitude of classical in by requestinastraightforward continue addressinghis manner. the truth to you especially.” the letter for, “having acquired“beyond incurring a mindset expenses and other whichnecessities,” might Neamonites turnsbenefit to the real motive such of old age, I should tell μν μτπωο ἧ ἀρχῆθ(εν ἧς ἀμετάπτωτος ἡμῶν 238 the art of rhetoric, with no other (material) worries to impinge on his being: onhisbeing: worries toimpinge (material) withnoother rhetoric, the artof statue withonly but the faculty of speech remaining, so that he could continue practicing third paragraph, where he expresses his wish to have been transformed by the gods into a 237 236

Ep Ep Ep . 1and2–,oneeasily gatherthatthecurrent can addressee was awell-educated person. . 6.13–14. . 6.12–13. . 6.6–11. The letter leaves little doubt about the high social status of Neamonites’ addressee. addressee. Neamonites’ social statusof doubtaboutthehigh little leaves letter The However, as “nature cannot be changed from its original configuration” ( Neamonites ἐμαυτὸν ἀνίᾳ ἐδίδουν καὶ π(ατ)ρᾶσι παίδων παρεῖ|χον οὐδαμῶςπράγματα παίδωνπαρεῖ|χον καὶπ(ατ)ρᾶσι ἐμαυτὸν ἀνίᾳἐδίδουν ( sons’] the ‘of [literally, students of my fathers the to whatsoever που τυγχάν(ων incurring expenses and other necessities ( necessities other and expenses incurring τὰ τῆς τέχν(ης ὀργάν(ων αὐτῆς except for [my] soul and its [the soul’s] vocal organs ( alive) ( alive) be not to order intoastatue (in to bechanged demanded additionally have teacher ( the things around you [ [todescribe] isimpossible it – as shown itself purposehad divine the verily If αὰ ετρν λῦ ες νράτ μ μτπιθνι ἔσεσθαι μεταποιηθῆναι μὴ ἀνδριάντα εἰς πλοῦν δεύτερον κατὰ προσεκελεύετε εἶναί με διδάσκαλον ᾿ intention of writing such a letter becomes obvious from the second and the secondand from becomesobvious suchaletter of writing intention )) would be well accomplished by me; being somehow beyond )), I would not give myself to grief and offer no difficulties )), through which the means of the art [of rhetoric] ( rhetoric] [of the art of means the which through )),

238 It goes almost without saying that Neamonites does not does Neamonites that saying without almost goes It sg ) .] differently; you [ τχ διαπλάσεως ἔτυχε 44 δαπάν(ης ) – at second thought I would ), pl 237 .] have ordered me to be a and as he is not in such a state ) δὲ καὶ ἄλλης χρείας ἔξω χρείας ἄλλης καὶ δὲ τ(ῶν ) φωνητικῶν καλῶς οὔτ᾿ ). ἡ φύσις δ᾿ 236 )

CEU eTD Collection discussing that of the son. Thus, he suggests that it is necessary for the son too to receive a (τῇ τέχνῃχρῶμαι(τῇ πρὸςπορισμ(ὸν makes his living by underlying the fact that “I employ the art [of rhetoric] toward a living” addressee. raisethe hypothesis two these that gaining more students. for intermediaries as recipients acquaintances and his of use made Neamonites how Moreover, judging by their content and language, one can even could become the teacher of the of teacher the become could he so that him for tointercede his students oneof of father alleged the asked Neamonites ἀγωγῆς 244 your[own] experienceand conduct” ( 243 242 παῖδ(ας 241 the addressee’s background. references to classical authors or figures, he did so carefully, so that his selections would fit continuously receivestudents” ( (i.e., a student of rhetoric), and considers him “no small piece of luck, through which I (τὰ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἔχει τῆς σῆς 240 239 flattering his addressee. Thus he calls him a“disciple of Hermes” ( of ways different employing by interest to hisown toplay tries Neamonites that card is a

I.3. Part Cf. Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 6.17–18. . 14. 9–17. . 6.19. . 6.18. . 6.14. Finally, in the same paragraph, Neamonites once more reveals the way in which he By the end of After having acknowledgedAfterhaving education the the father,of Neamonites to turns ) ). 242 ἔχων διατελῶ ἔχων Actually, this echoes a similar caseActually,similar referredin to later, thisechoes a ep ), . 6, Neamonites makes a reference to “the [dignity] of your office” 241 ), if the term equally praising as well his „capacity to make judgment from 239

)). ὐ ιρν ραό σ τν λω ἡγησάμ(ην ἄλλων τῶν σε ἕρμαιόν μικρὸν οὐ sebastos 244

epistulae ἀρχή ύαί τ κιιὴ ἔοτ ἔ τ πείρ(ας τε ἔκ ἔχοντα κριτικὴν τε δύναμίν Atzymes’ sons. Atzymes’ is to be understood in this way. Therefore, this 45 45 ( ep .

6 and 6 243 ep In bothcases one canobserve . 14) may have had the same the had have may 14) . Ἑρμοῦμαθητὴνὄντα ep . 14. There, 14. . ) ᾧ

τ(οὺς ) καὶ ) 240 )

CEU eTD Collection

δαπάνης τὸν δυνάμενον ἐκκαθᾶραι δυνάμενον τὸν ( the cleaning” do can who one the on gifts many “bestowing recompensation” ( this caseto ateacher. in not willingtopaytherequiredfee, if uneducated offspring, leftwithan Likewise, afatheris large sum of money on a person willing to clean it, then he will have his plot unclean. ἀκανθῶν ᾑρημ(έν)ος ποιῆσαι εὔγειον ποιῆσαι ᾑρημ(έν)ος ἀκανθῶν cleaning to be turned into arable land:education ( is likenededucating thechild, with the aim ofputtingto forward his pecuniary interests. Thus, ason’sa piece of land full of stones and thorns that is in need of much care for the child, and even about the latter’s own state ofeducation. andevenabout thelatter’sown thechild, care for and concern about as well, his the father about message negative send a would education τὸ ἀτελὲς τοῦ παιδό(ςἀτελὲς τοῦ τὸ 250 249 248 οὐ χρὴ τοῦτ᾿ εἰπεῖν 247 246 welfare of his son, using the latter’s unaccomplished state as an excuse ( rhetorical mannera in asks Neamonites effect, higher a produce latter. To the of whetherqualities the for mirror the father is goodreally education, as this would inturn reflect the positive influence of the father and be a doing all he could for the education and 245

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 6.37. . 6.35. . 6.34. . 6.32. . 6.30–31. . 6.27–29. This last part of the letter abounds in references to payment, such as: “a very little In theremainder ofthe letter, Neamonites employs a ), 250 as well as allusions to the “heavy work” of providing an education ( an work”ofproviding the “heavy to allusions aswell , ὀλιγομισθίᾳ πρός γε εἰδότα τὸν λόγονποιούμενο(ν ) προβαλλόμενο(ς ), 249

or “more investment” [literally, ‘expenditure’] (

μάλα ).

246 )). μόνῃ π(ῶς If a man possessing such a land does not spend a 245 What he seems to imply is that a son lacking in 46 46 ), ) 247 ἂν οἴῃ γήδιον ἔχων πλῆρ(ες “a lavish allowance” ( ) πλὴν ἐρήσομαί σε εἴ γε διατείνῃ simile νύττων συχναῖς τῶν δωρεῶν τῶν συχναῖς νύττων to describe his work of οἱ δ᾿ εἰδότ(ες ) τῇ χορηγίᾳ πετρῶν τε καὶ πλείονο(ς τὸ βαρὺτοῦ ), ἀλλ᾿ ) ), δὲ 248

CEU eTD Collection lacking from at the Olympic games, Hades ( Euripides, Homer ( addressee Neamonites’ that thefact of be anindication could This ornament. too much having not was a less-educated person. So far, we have seen that Neamonites quoted orders than to changethemind.” orders than previous to the heedrather to give be necessary would andyet,it order, your contradict unlike become visible ata closer examination of the vocabulary andthe images employed. Thus, sent you your son ( that, it would be unbecoming from Apart education. a befitting with him provide and son his path for best the choose to change a previously agreed-uponauthority andresponsibility. Thus, he holds the view that itisthe duty of thefather to decision: “Look, I studies.have Moreover, hemainlyuses thesame arguments, byappealingto thepaternal the education of his son, and carriesincome. Similarto Neamonites’ pleas for the continuation of the child’s τοιοῦτον ὁποῖοντοιοῦτον καὶ ἀρχῆςτὰ τῆς ἔχει σῆς τῆς ο σῦ παιδὸ(ς σοῦ τοῦ Neamonites gathers from the father in exchange foreducating hisson ( 253 252 πόνου διαφέρων 251 Cf.

Ep Ep . 6.35–38. . 6.33. Vat ep Interestingly, although Ep . Chis . 2which contains classical references and . 10 depicts Neamonites sending another another sending Neamonites depicts 10 . . R. IV. 12, f.170 ep . 10, may imply that background. itsaddressee. 10, imply intellectual wasof may alower ). ) 251 ἵυ ίω ἄριστε φίλων οἵου ep ep Therefore, the letter could be read as a plea for a raise in the allowance the allowance in plea foraraise asa read thelettercouldbe Therefore, ἰδού σοι πέπομφα τ(ὸν . . 2,

1), employed the 1), employed ep v l. 25–26. . 10 makes referencetoafather. 10makes whochangedhis regardingmind

ep ep. . 2), etc. Therefore, the mere fact that such references are suchreferences that fact mere the etc.Therefore, . 2), 253 2 and

, similes πὶ ολς μ(ὲν πολλῆς ἐπεὶ ep . 10 share the same theme, significant differences ) 47 47 υἱόν ). of the tide of Euripos, the trainers ( 252

); for it would have been not befitting to pro domo similes ) , δεῖται ep request in order to secure his . 10 is more concise in style, style, in concise more is . 10 … ἴ ε ρὼ γενέσθαι χρεὼν γε εἴ τοῦτο ἦν καὶ περὶ καὶ ἦν τοῦτο ἀλεῖπται )

CEU eTD Collection best child’s be a should concern primary father’s a that stresses Neamonites and man, γενησόμ(εν)ον become a pleasant sight” for her ( her for sight” pleasant a become mother ofthe student would take great joy in having himby her sideso that he “might been perceived in (late) Byzantium, throughthe lens of men. Thus, it is implied that the which I sowed with a great effort” ( Isowedwithagreateffort” which τάχιον ἅπτεσθαι προσήκει befit that the young [man] to stay at home ( tostayathome [man] young the that befit state ofstayingathome isendangering theknowledgeheaccumulated sofar: “itwouldnot man ( young the this.Moreover, todo commitment tookthe already he since child the educate keeps the promise he alreadyNeamonites made,underlines thenthat if theNeamonites father does secondnot forget will what is importantkeep hisfor his asson orders.”andwell. Thus, he will The same image is reinforced toward the end of the letter, where 259 258 ρτν πκαέτρ τ ὕτρ γίνεσθαι ὕστερα τὰ ἐπικρατέστερα πρώτων 257 256 γραμματείοις 255 issues also happen in notaries’ offices about last wills ( 254

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 10. 6. . 10. 14. . 10. 13. . 10. 12–13. . 10. 4. . 10. 3. τὸν νέον In fact, Neamonites did employ a Ep ). . 10 also echoes gender issues, rendering a glimpse of how a woman may have 256 Rather [he should] promptly undertake [his studies] again ( ), 254 ). ) will be the one benefiting the most from this agreement, since the current 259 ), that is, the later orders become stronger than the previous ones ( 257 However, what is acceptable in the case of a woman is not in that of a sothat he will notbecome forgetful (

τῶν ἀρχῶν ἃς πολλῷτῶν ἀρχῶνἃς τῷπόνῳκατεβαλλόμ(ε)θα έο τίυ αὐτ(ὸν τοίνυν δέχου simile ), 48 48 255 we deemed it necessary to assent to your in ὴ ἐ οκι οεσα διατριβὴν ποιεῖσθαι οἴκοι ἐν τὴν ep . 10: “because sometimes the same same the sometimes “because 10: . ἐπιλήσμω<ν ) ίη ὄι τ μ(ητ)ρὶ τῇ ὄψιν φίλην τοῖς τῶν διαθηκ(ῶν >) of the beginnings ἀλλὰ τῆς πάλιν ). 258

τῶν

οὐ )

CEU eTD Collection

became an eagerservant ofthe afterwards who students, former Neamonites’ of one knows already he Moreover, him. Neamonites’ addressee is a friend of the court official and commands some influence over promote Neamonites’ interest in educating the sons of the of the sons educating in interest Neamonites’ promote a third party, allegedly the father of one of his students,nature, has convinced you to change your mind.” so thatmother who cares little, if anything ofthisthe [education], and who is besieged by the law of recipientconsequences this action willhave on hisfurther development: ”Butthink that I the would fourth letter, seemingly written on behalf of a woman. writtenonbehalf of seemingly fourth letter, discussed in the second part of the present section where we will dwell on Neamonites’ νόμῳ μ(ήτ)ηρ caring “little,decisions, Neamonites urges his recipient to resist his wife’s will. The latter is referred to as if anything” of her son’s education ( παιδεί(ας ἀκηράτου 265 incapable of preferring the view ofthechildto ofpreferringincapable pure theview [i.e. ( fortune education] 264 to hisson’s lacking 263 262 261 you” ( befit not does [thing] this for to long and a father you are “for term, the long in interest 260

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 10. 9–10. . 10. 10. . 10. 9. . 10. 8–9. . 10. 8. . 10. 7. ) π(ατ)ὴρ γ(ὰρ 264 Ep Moreover, Neamonites reminds his addressee of the fact that he should not consent ), to give heed to her maternal feelings and keep the child at home, regardless of the 263 )). . 14, the last in Neamonites’ letter collection as it survives, depicts him writing to ) 261 being more inclined, because of “the law of nature” ( 262 and to seeing [your child] empty of To further accentuate his duty as the male parent, capable of taking rational ) εἶ paideia ( καὶ ) , as this is not becoming of the role of a father: “you would be ζητεῖν οὐτοῦτοπροσήκει

sebastos . Therefore, Neamonites points to the high level of level the high points to Neamonites Therefore, . 49 49 265 But these gender issues will be further ). οὗ δὴ μικρὰ ἢ οὐδ(ὲν 260

paideia sebastos ( ” φύσεως πολιορκουμένη Atzymes. Apparently,Atzymes. κεν(ὸν ) ) ψσα τῆς ὄψεσθαι φ ρ ο ν τ ί ζ ο υ σ α χρήμ(α)τος

CEU eTD Collection

as any father that forhissonwoulddo: father cares as any the schoolmaster to his interest by urging the later to listen and “appreciate” his request, sebastos exception of exception biddingand lay it open in front of the acquaintances, most probably one of his friends. Thus, he entreats his addressee to take his sebastos 271 Manuel Philes’ poems, and Neamonites’ former student is the son of a certain Bolas. 270 makes Kourouses equates with Michael Atzymes, Michael with equates Kourouses characters of the letter are mentioned. Thus, the name of the 269 the sons of the education of his former student as a credential for hisskills in providing an education for 268 267 266

PLP Ep Ep Ep Ep PLP . 14. 13–14. . 14. 11–12. . 14. 10. . 14. 9–10. 1633. 1633. 3283. ep κηδόμ(εν)οι most ( most as fathers who care for their sons appreciate the request of Neamonitesteachers may have been a teacher to thehis addressee’s sons. This card is played by time. atthe same for mediation together τῶν γένειπροσηκόντ(ων this favour to you rather than to any of those who is related [to him] by [tohim] to anyofthosewhoisrelated toyouratherthan favour this [i.e., a family relation] ( relation] family a [i.e., (οὐχ ἧττον δ᾿ ἐπικαμπτόμ(εν)ον ἱκετείαις τῶν φίλων τῶν ἱκετείαις ἐπικαμπτόμ(εν)ον δ᾿ ἧττον (οὐχ χαρίτων [who is] good and full of graces ( of graces full [who is]goodand Even though Neamonites seems tohave desired employment fromthe part of the Although the name of the addressee remains unknown, those of the other two other the of those unknown, remains addressee the of name the Although ” ( , yet he did not directly address Atzymes. Rather he wrote to one of Atzymes’ of Atzymes’ one wrote to he Atzymes. Rather address directly not did he , yet . 14 stand apart from the bulk of the other other the of bulk the apart from stand . 14 γενοῦ μοιλέγων ep . 13, any name. . 13,name. any sebastos ), πιὴ (τ)ε διδασκάλ(ων π(ατέ)ρες ἐπειδὴ 268 no less however bent down by the supplications of his friends ), 271 if it should befittingly have come to his mind to care for the tocarefor come tohismind have it shouldbefittingly if . …,

πρόξενος σοὶ γ(ὰρ σοὶ )), 270 even if it should happen that all relatives come ) , sebastos πρὸς τὸν μᾶλλον ταυτηνὶ τ(ὴν ταυτηνὶ μᾶλλον χρηστὸν μὲν χρηστὸν 266 50 the addressee of Michael Gabras’ letters and –

… “do become my patron by speaking to the ) σεβαστόν ( epp αἴτησ(ιν καὶ ., which donotmention, with the ) [( ) –as the latter, ); ) καὶ 269 χάριν ) for hewould grant sebastos )] ῶ παίδ(ων τῶν πασ(ῶν

δοίη ἂν is Atzymes, whom Atzymes, is ) γέμοντα

ἤ γε τῷ genos )

267 This This CEU eTD Collection

νεφροῖς πάθος μικροῦ ε δ δ γαῇ ὴ ἱκετεί(αν τὴν γραφῇ δὴ δὲ (εἰ incapableofmoving” sickness“almost bythis tosuchthat heisrendered kidneys anextent which he resorted to writing a letter instead. Thus, it appears that he issuffering fromhis probablythe noticed by success if presented in person, Neamonites reveals education. providing towards the end of Bolas: the servantof eager an isnow Neamonites, under studied grammar having who, Bolas” of “son a certain 14, of of thebeginning disciples. Thus,wearetoldin tooneofhis isareference schooolmaster 276 275 274 273 272

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 14. 18–21. . 14. 3–5. . 14. 2–3. . 14. 16–17. . 14. 15. Thus, Neamonites points to the high level of education of his former student, most most student, former his of education of level high the to points Neamonites Thus, Even though aware that such a request from his part would have yielded a greater yielded his partwouldhave sucharequest from though awarethat Even Another trump used by the schoolmaster for promoting his qualities as a as qualities his promoting for schoolmaster the by used trump Another τῷ σεβαστῷ σπουδ(ὴν was seen quite eagerly as a servant to Atzymes the γραμματ(ικ

earnestly by him ( earnestly byhim disciple beaformer happenedto the sonofBolas well –that know–Iit for you of mine when the things pertaining to grammar were pursued τρέφεις τ(οῖς τρέφεις of [your] sons” ( sons” [your] of to say the same thing – the veneration with which you cherish the teachers ἐσόμ(εν)ον one who will be in the present need ( ) ) εαες ἐκείνην μεταθεὶς )( 272 ). ὴν ) 275 [i.e., Neamonites], you might also display, marvellous one, – τῶν υἱέωνμύσταις ( sebastos

) καὶ δείξειας ἂν θαυμάσιε ταὐτὸν εἰπ(εῖν ταὐτὸν θαυμάσιε ἂν δείξειας αὐτῷ ἐσπουδάζετο αὐτῷ τὸν Βῶλα ὄντά μοι τῶν πάλαι μὲν ὁμιλητῶνὅτε τὸν Βῶλαὄντάμοιτῶνπάλαι μὲν sebastos ) ἀκίνητ(ον

. Neamonites’ addressee seems to have known this son of ) , and uses this as a “record” for his high qualification in προβάλλομαι

φη άα σπουδαί(ως μάλα ὤφθη ) τίθησι ). 273 );

274 51 ). now having changed that pursuit, he 276 ( τ(ὸν

καὶ ) ) ὴ καταπρόσωπ(ον μὴ ἐς τ(ὴν ) ( ) ) sebastos ) ὑπηρετήσ(ας καὶ παροῦσαν χρεί(αν ) ὁποῖ(ον ( υὶ ὲ τ(ὴν δὲ νυνὶ ( ) (…) ) ep. καὶ ) ) Ἀτζύμῃ the reason for reason the σέβας ) τὰ ἐς ὸ γ(ὰρ τὸ )

)

) ep ἐν .

CEU eTD Collection another Yet Conclusions.” and “Contextualizations inmy discuss I shall whom Hyrtakenos, retaining strife for constant his revealing standing, socio-economic and profession his of studentsaspects and securing an income. In this he can be compared to Theodore τε (γένητ(αι Euripides) ()᾿ ψν δύνατ(αι ὄψιν κ(α)τ᾿ an act from [live] voice or by [live] sight” ( sight” [live] by or voice [live] from act an means of a letter, “the inanimate logos, when beingacross uttered, is capable to ofhis just the addresseesame as with the same force, even though delivered in written form, by these references did he become particularastothecause suffering.these referencesdidhe ofhis 282 illness” ( illness” 281 ζῆν 280 τἀμὰ εἰδόσι τοῖς καὶ ὥστε τοσοῦτον καὶ με πεποίηκέ παντάπασιν ἀργὸν knew my usual dealings doillness: not “the long-lastingeven illnessbelieve made me completely thatidle to such an I extentwas that thosestill who alive” ( 279 278 πολλαῖς ( body” the of illnesses frequent and many the well ( 277

Cf. ( Ep Hecuba Ep Ep Ep καὶ ). . 14. 29–30. . 14. 26–27. . 7.33. . 7.1–2. 278 Chis epp ) Moreover, in the same letter he refers to himself as being “worn out by time and In the veryIn lastparagraph of References to Neamonites’ physical suffering have been frequent in other in frequent been have suffering physical Neamonites’ to References The reading of Neamonites’ letters has so far brought us valuable insights into the 836-40. κόμαισιν ( . . 5, 12, 13). Thus, in Vat μς τετρυχωμένους ἡμᾶς ) καὶ 281 τίς φθόγγος τίς . R. IV. 12, f.168 “as art of someone who brings the supplication – in arms, hands, and hair” ) υνῖ νσλαςτῦ σώματος τοῦ νοσηλίαις συχναῖς ). 282

) – προϊέμ(εν)ος r τέχνη τινὸς τοῦ τ(ὴν τοῦ τινὸς τέχνη l. 9–10; cf. Plate 3. ep

. 5 he was writing that “my senses have become worn out by ὄντ(ας ), ) ep

280 χρόνῳ . 14 Neamonites trusts that his message will come since “some voice exists” – (to say it with λόγος ἄψυχος ταὐτ(ὸν ἄψυχος λόγος 52 ) ( ἱκεσί(αν ). προκατείργαστο γάρ μοι τὰ αἰ|σθητήρια ταῖς αἰ|σθητήρια τὰ μοι γάρ προκατείργαστο καὶ 277 In ) ἀσθενείᾳ ep ) . 7 he speaks of a long and serious προσάγοντος ), 279 etc. However, in none of ) τῷ ἀπὸ γλώττ(ης ἀπὸ τῷ – ἡ πολυχρόνιοςνόσος ἔν τε βραχίοσι χερσί βραχίοσι τε ἔν

ὴ πιστεύεσθαι μὴ epp ) ( ) καὶ . as . )

CEU eTD Collection reasons: either, as Choumnos underlined in his letters, it was published “so as to be useful” ( does not refrain from describing thebooksas: describing from does notrefrain κεκτημ(έν)ῳ μόνον κεκτημ(έν)ῳ owner, but also for the one who will take it in his hands” ( Neamonites. This book seems to have been avaluable and“desired book, not only forthe as butarecipient ofit, owner” “first the Kritopoulos, whowasnot John correspondent, his 287 286 livre-manuscrit etl’écriture 285 Palaiologan era. inthe economy transmission book of knowledge toour addition relevant a provides letteralso books, this copying and borrowing those among name Neamonites’ placing firmly from use. Apart his personal for as well one couldproduce he a copy,sothat lend him to acquaintances his vocation as a bookman. Thus, he is seen in thefrom be gathered questcan endeavours schoolmaster’s the of for a book, trying to persuade one of 284 Literature Wilson, G. Nigel Reynolds, D. Leighton 283 c .1260–1327) assertion that the publication of a literary work was propelled by two main

Atsalos, Basile Cf. Constantinides, N. see C. education, higher and books On Ep Ep Ep . 7.8–9. . 7.8. . 7.1–2. ( “ambition” of mention The The subject of subject The

τοιούτου κύριον κτήμ(α)τος κύριον τοιούτου οτσ μλ συχν(οὺς μάλα (οὑτωσὶ has spent much of his gold in order to become master of such a possession owner, who, due to the ambition to know ( wrote it ( it wrote who one the of character good the both of means stateby good in a being , 3rd edition (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991). 1991). Press, Clarendon edition (Oxford: 3rd , ὖ χυα τ κλ χρκῆι ο γράψαντος τοῦ χαρακτῆρι καλῷ τῷ ἔχουσαν εὖ La Terminologie du La Terminologielivre-manuscrit àl’époquebyzantine:Première partie. désignant Termes le , ἀλλὰ (Thessalonike: University Studio Press, 2001). 2001). Press, Studio University (Thessalonike: ep . 11 revolves around a book which Neamonites has borrowed from borrowed has a book Neamonites which around . 11revolves ( καὶ

) τῷ ληψομ(έν)ῳ ταύτην ἐς χεῖρας ἐς ταύτην ληψομ(έν)ῳ τῷ 283 )

Scribes and Scholars: A Guide to theScribesTransmissionScholars:andGuideto and Latin Greek A of ). ῶ χυῶ κατκνσνι ο γενέσθαι τοῦ κ(α)τακενώσαντι χρυσῶν τῶν 287 φιλοτιμία

53 ) seems to go with Nikephoros Choumnos’ Choumnos’ Nikephoros with go to seems ) τῆς φιλοτιμί(ας Higher Education in Byzantium Education Higher ἡ πεποθημ(έν)η βίβλο(ς ep . 11, which is telling11,is . whichof his ). ) 284 ) 285 χάριν εἰδέναι Moreover, Neamonites Neamonites Moreover, and of its firstand of …, 133-158; cf.133-158; …, ), 286 )…

μὴ τῷ

CEU eTD Collection 292 293 291 290 Gothoburgensis, 2002). Universitatis Acta (Göteborg: 65 Gothoburgensia Latina et Graeca Studia 262–3, at 245–288, Hult, Rhetoric,” In In Rhetoric,” 289 . 18 them forthemselves. or copying forreading either possessed them, who those borrowing booksfrom of practice the to instead resorted students and Neamonites, also which among schoolmasters, letters, scholars, Therefore, numerous menof affair. scribes wereprofessional anexpensive by transcription ofbooksandtheir purchase the well. Both as own oneofhis order tomake back to the owner, he makes a plea in front of Kritopoulos to lend him his personal copy in condition, for lackoftime “untouched” ( devices. First, he reassures his correspondent that the book has been sent back in a perfect εἰωθυῖαν κινεῖσθαι; εἰωθυῖαν πλέοναὐτὴς ὀνάμενοι ἀπ᾿ χρόνου βραχύτητι χρόνου χαίρεις λν ο γ τς φῦ ἀεπκς καθῆσθαι ἀνεσπακὼς ὀφρῦς τὰς γε τοῦ πλὴν considers this dichotomy as being false anddeems dichotomyasbeing false considers this that: (κατὰ χρείαν 288 Cf. C. N. Constantinides, C. N.Constantinides, Cf.

Börje Bydén, “The Nature and Purpose of the Cf. Nikephoros Choumnos, Nikephoros Choumnos, Cf. Ep Ep Ep . 11. 3. . 11. 6–7. . 11. 6. , τί καὶ τὴν γλῶτταν πεδήσας ἔχεις πεδήσας γλῶτταν τὴν καὶ τί Thus, in order to make his letter more persuasive, Neamonites resorts to rhetorical to rhetorical resorts persuasive,Neamonites more hisletter order tomake in Thus, When it comes to comes it When congratulated Plutarch on having succeeded in both respects. on succeededin Plutarch having congratulated he and this, schizophrenic.knewMetochites becoming without their personalinterests, being helpfultoothersandpursuing simultaneously author more– and for vice theno doubt there were works inthefourteenth century,needs as today, whichdid versa. of the readersBut then than as they now, did forauthors the reputation were fullyof the capable of Theodore Metochites onAncient Authors andPhilosophy. Semeioseis gnomikai 1–26 &71 ), or “for the sake of ambition” ( see also Idem, also Idem, see ), 290 292 he did not then manage to benefit from it, but only to see it ( Higher Education in Byzantium Education Higher

ep. Letter … 11, Neamonites confesses that, because of lack of time ( ἢ τότε θεᾶσθαιβίβλον ἢ τότε Letter

72, 3, AN AN , 85. 7-11: καὶ ταῦτα μὴ κατὰ χρείαν τὰ πλείω τὰ χρείαν κατὰ μὴ ταῦτα καὶ 4.10, , όος δ λόγους Letter 54 Semeioseis gnomikai Semeioseis Οὐ μὴν ἀλλ ἀθιγῆ ..., 144-8. φιλοτιμίας ἕνεκεν 4, ’ ὐ ἀιάες α τύω μλο ἐ ἐπιστολαῖς ἐν μᾶλλον τούτων καὶ ἀτιμάζεις οὐκ AN ). ), 291 5.9-10, 293 Now, upon having to return the book toreturnthe Now, uponhaving which fends the latter from anyfendsfromthe latterwhich ’, ἐπειδὴ τῶν μὲν ἄλλων οὐδενός σοι μέλει Letter : The Antithesis of Philosophy and Philosophy of Antithesis The : 35, ). 288 AN , φιλοτιμίας δὲ μόνης ἕνεκεν μόνης δὲ φιλοτιμίας However, BörjeBydén 289 42. 22, and 42.22,

Letter , trans. Karin Karin trans. , 78, οὐδ(ὲν τῇ τοῦ AN 94. 94. )

CEU eTD Collection

spring/fountain or list/catalogue]: list/catalogue]: or spring/fountain For this,copy. personal Kritopoulos’ for asking by the book, of benefits the in topartake of wishing Neamonites employs one rhetorical tool: the pun important text was an oration on theemperor. textwasanoration important most the which among man, learned anonymous an of writings the posthumously the recipient of Neamonites’ Neamonites’ of recipient the

301 300 “confidently perusingittothefullness:”“confidently the latter privilege the for addressee his flattering begins author the time,” that book at to seethe was given of not only histrustworthiness. cause inasubtle waybyimplying being allowed to transcribe such book but also of 299 298 297 296 295 “distress” ( 294 Perceivably but purely hypothetically, this might be the same book Neamonites is talking about. talking is Neamonites book same the this mightbe hypothetically, but purely Perceivably

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 11. 14. . 11. 13–14. . 11. 13. . 11. 12. . 11. 11–12. . 11. 10–11. . 11. 3. Once the value of the book has been praised, Neamonites gives voice to his request to his voice gives Neamonites praised, been has book the of value the Once

After confessing that he did not have the time to benefit from “any it more … than κόρον For instance, in comfortably reading it in its entirety ( ἐ τς εαρφς ῶ ἐγκειμένων τῶν μεταγραφῆς τῆς (ἐκ thecontent) [thebook] (i.e., in ofwhatlies transcription from the hand one a befitting profit ( profit a befitting σοι ἐς πολὺ τοῦ χρόνου κ(α)τασχεθῆναι σοι ἐςπολὺτοῦ entrusted you to keep [the book] for a long time and ( οατν ἵν αὰ πάντ(ων παρὰ οἵαν τοιαύτην compiled it in such a way to get praise from everybody ( προγεγονότι ἀποτίσαι πολλὰς τῶν χαρίτων τῶν πολλὰς ἀποτίσαι You, as I believe, more than we, ought to pay a huge gratitude ( σὺ δ᾿ ἐμοὶ δίκαιο(ς ἐμοὶ δ᾿ σὺ ). 300

) and to the present owner ( ep . 38 Michael Gabras congratulates the. 38 Gabrascongratulates Michael κνν φλιν ἐρανισαμ(έν)ῳ ὠφέλειαν ἱκανὴν

epp )

μῶμον προστρίψειας μῶμον . 2andthe ἀλλ᾿ εἰ μεταδοίης οὖν μοι ὧν αὐτὸς ἐδρέψω τῆς βίβλου τῆς ἐδρέψω αὐτὸς ὧν μοι οὖν μεταδοίης εἰ ἀλλ᾿ ) ) 295 σεν ἔπαινον ἴσχειν both to one who has brought it forth ( sebastos 55 ), ), 299 301 297 and also not a little [profit] from

τῷ νῦν ἐκ τοῦ διϊέναι ταύτην ἀδεῶς as it seems, collecting for yourself for collecting asitseems, mentioned in ), 294 ), 296 ); to the former because he as well as advancing Neamonites’ as advancing as well to the latter because he because latter the to ); τῷ δ᾿ ὡς ἐμπιστεύσαντί 298 sebastos sebastos this [profit] on the ep ὡς συντεταχότι . 14, forhavingedited πῖδαξ ἢ πίναξ Atzymes, very likely ὀφείλεις

τῷ ἐς

[i.e.,

CEU eTD Collection

one may infer that the codex may have been transmitting Greek rhetorical texts, Greekrhetorical havebeentransmitting codexmay thatthe infer one may others as well: aswell: others οἰησόμεθα τῆςπροδιειλημμένηςεἰκόνοςἢπαραδείγματος οἰησόμεθα Companion toGreek Rhetoric In Rhetoric,” Greek Classical of Interpretations “Modern Poulakos, Takis Cf. world;” the in performing beingand of ways “many designating and nominating as “rhetoric” defines turn,” the “rhetorical of vogue contemporary the emphasizing and rhetoric, Greek to approaches interpretative different of the an overview offering Poulakos, etc. persuasion, performance, – phenomena of range a wide for standing term is acomplex Cameron, different from the image and sample decided beforehand” ( beforehand” decided sample and image the from different be to copy] [i.e., Kritopoulos’ it will notdeem book: “we the copying in original to the 1994), Idem, 1994), translation English See also George Alexander Kennedy, Kennedy, Alexander George also See BC–AD 400 330 Period, theHellenistic in Rhetoric Classical of Handbook Pernot, Laurent 2005); Blackwell, Ian Worthington (Oxford: Wiley-Blackwell, 2007); Thomas Habinek, Thomas 2007); Wiley-Blackwell, (Oxford: Worthington Ian αὐτ(ὸν and ifyou want, thirdly to you” (i.e., to Kritopoulos) ( grateful to “the first one (i.e., the author/compiler), to the one after him(i.e., the owner), Rhetoric 308 307 306 ἀπολαύσε(ως 305 304 303 χάριτος καὶ μὴ τὴν ποτιμωτάτην μόνον δείξας ἔχεις πίδακα 302 For comprehensive introductions and handbooks on Greek rhetoric, see rhetoric, Greek on handbooks and introductions comprehensive For

Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep Ep . 11. 22–23. . 11. 22. . 11. 20–21. . 11. 19–20. . 11. 17–18. . 11. 15–17. , ed. ) As a last recourse, hemakes reference to the benefits such athing would yield for Even thought Neamonites does not explicitly say what the content of the book was, the book of content say whatthe explicitly doesnot thought Neamonites Even the other( encountering itby chance, drink its pleasant and clear drink tofullness on πμξσα τ καλ(ὸν τὸ ἀπομάξασθαι to imitate eager one the of focus continuous and conspicuous the from [gratefulness] (copy) the beauty of the art, on the one hand ( ἰ τ σνγυ μνν λὰ α τ(οὺς καὶ ἀλλὰ μόνον σύνεγγυς τὰ εἰς Their gratefulness will spread not only hearby, but also to those distant ( εἰ δὲ βούλει εἰ Christianity and the Rhetoric of Empire

Erik Gunderson (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009); 2009); Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: Gunderson Erik Greek Rhetoric under Christian Emperors ) οὐδαμ(ῶς Rhetoric in Antiquity in Rhetoric τὸ πότιμοναὐτῆςκαὶδιειδὲςεἰςκόρονπιεῖν ( καὶ , 20. ) ) σοὶ τρίτῳ χάρινεἴσομ(ενσοὶ τρίτῳ ἀπείργοις

La Rhétorique dans l’AntiquitédansRhétorique La A NewHistory of Classical Rhetoric ) (Washington, DC: The Catholic University of America Press, 2005); 2005); Press, America of University Catholic The DC: (Washington, ῆ τέχνης τῆς ). 302 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1991); Greek rhetoric rhetoric Greek 1991); Press, of California University (Berkeley: Moreover, Neamonites writes that he will be very (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983), Averil Averil 1983), Press, University Princeton (Princeton: 56 ), 306 ) by being offered by those who, ) ισα(νος μετοχετεύεται διϊσταμ(έν)ους οὐ μικρ(ὰν , ed. Stanley E. Porter (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1997); 1997); Brill, J. E. (Leiden: E. Porter ed. Stanley , (Paris: Librairie générale française, 2000), 2000), française, générale Librairie (Paris: τάχ᾿ ἂν τῷ γε προτέρῳ τῷ τε μετ᾿ τε τῷ προτέρῳ γε τῷ ἂν τάχ᾿ ). (Princeton: Princeton University Press, Press, University Princeton (Princeton: 304 Ancient Rhetoric and Oratory and Rhetoric Ancient

). )), The Cambridge Companion to Ancient 307 A Companion to Greek Rhetoric 303

andwill remain truthful ἢ ( ιννχνι μηδ(ὲν διενηνοχέναι σ π ο υ δ ά ζ ο ν τ ο ς καὶ ) πίνακα τῆς δ᾿ οὐκ 308 ); 305 somuch

(Oxford: (Oxford: , ed. ed. , A )

CEU eTD Collection his friend(Plato, AeliusAristides)from NikephorosXanthopoulos.Kallistos loan on manuscripts particular asking Gabras depict 303 270, 260, 269, 266, 15, 11, 1-3, collection (462 letters) testifies to his intellectual pursuits as a bookman. For example, supposedly addressed addressed supposedly 313 312 311 esp. 301-2. the metropolitan’s luggage consisting mainly of consisting luggage mainly hisbooks.the metropolitan’s to carry were needed horses four that is reported which it in nephew, his Moschopoulos, private library. Indication of its size is to be found in a letter sent to him by Manuel Palaiologina; cf. her article, “Empress Theodora Palaiologina, Wife of Michael VIII,” VIII,” Michael of Wife Palaiologina, Theodora “Empress article, her cf. Palaiologina; Theodora the empress wife, but his VIII, Michael nieceof not the Theodora, another of favour in arguments pertinent proposed and Belting and Buchthal by proposed candidate the contested has Talbot Mary Illumination and Calligraphy Belting, andHans Buchthal in Byzantium Education Moschopoulos, the metropolitan of Crete ( Crete of themetropolitan Moschopoulos, Michael VIII, Cyprus, thecirclesofPalaiologanwithin intellectual elite, the patterns of interaction and familiarity between the These collections also shed light on the dissemination mechanisms of books, the size of the ofbooks. circulation and widespread ownership tothe testify oftime, which the collections “desired” ( “desired” socio–economic background, of which ofwhich background, socio–economic 310 309 Cf. Apostolos Karpozilos, “Books and Bookmen…,” 267; “Books 267; Apostolos Karpozilos, andBookmen…,” Cf. Šev Ihor For instance, the extantmanuscript instance, For Martín, Pérez Inmaculada Cf. PLP 19376. Michael Gabras, a correspondent of the of correspondent a Gabras, Michael Among the well–known Palaiologan Palaiologan well–known the Among Neamonites’ of content The 309 č Maximos Planoudes, Constantine Akropolites, Theodora Raoulaina, the nieceof the Raoulaina, Theodora Akropolites, Constantine Planoudes, Maximos enko, “The Imprisonment of Manuel Moschopoulos in the Year 1305 or 1306,” 134. 1306,” or 1305 intheYear Manuel Moschopoulos of “The Imprisonment enko, πεποθημένη 310 and Nikephoros Choumnos. Yet another collector of books, Nikephoros books, Nikephoros of collector another Yet Choumnos. Nikephoros and ..., 140; Several (Washington: Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies, 1978); however, Alice- however, 1978); Studies, Byzantine for Center Oaks Dumbarton (Washington: ep ) – to say it with Neamonites – circulated, and highly esteemed highly and circulated, – Neamonites with say it to – ) Patronage in Thirteenth-CenturyPatronagein Constantinople:Byzantine Late An Atelier of Book . 2, also had a keen interest in books. His considerable letter considerable books. His in interest keen a had 2, also . El patriarca Gregorio de Chipre

deluxe Vaticanusgraecus pepaideumenoi biblical and liturgical codices have been attributed to her; cf. Hugo cf. her; to attributed been have codices biblical andliturgical ep ep . 11 but provide one . 11 finds more corroboration from the letter the from corroboration more finds 11 . 57 fl . philobibloi 1899 was copied by her; C. N. Constantinides, Constantinides, N. C. her; by copied 1899 was .1285–1311/12) PLP … 20826. sebastos sebastos one has to mention Gregory of Gregory mention to has one 312 tessera tye hm Neamonites’ whom Atzymes 311 possessed an impressive impressive an possessed

. DOP 313 literati literati 46 (1992):46 295-303,

and their and Higher Higher epp . CEU eTD Collection

enkyklios paideia enkyklios references to classical authors, especially Homer and Euripides (the first author studied in philobibloi. among thosePalaiologan name putsNeamonites’ Moreover, itfirmly the process. of atthesubtleties aglimpse offering borrowing, and ofbook lending economy himself the possession for ensure to endeavouring schoolmaster a of hypostasis this in precisely Neamonites of an important book. The letter is a revelatory testimony of the the familiarity with tools is for craftsmen in the exercise of their trade. their of the exercise in craftsmen isfor with tools familiarity the as the pursuitoflearning in scholars for acondition important books isas the possessionof that it, heunderlines In betweencraftsmen. comparison scholars and draws asuggestive manuscripts ( manuscripts are yet other correspondents from whom Hyrtakenos did not hesitate to demand 319 86, 91). The The 91). 86, 318 317 Karpozilos. A. and timebyG.Fatouros some for has beenannounced books among which a philosophical treatise treatise a philosophical which books among Hyrtakenos’ correspondence, amounting to ninety–three letters, toninety–three amounting correspondence, Hyrtakenos’ This fact can be drawn from the extant collections of letters. among the members of a “close–knit” elite group as it has been previously suggested. 316 century. fourteenth the halfof first in the circulation book for the evidence – Gabras and Michael Choumnos, Nikephoros Hyrtakenos, Theodore 315 contemporaries. From the From contemporaries. his books from lending and borrowing continuously bookman, a pursuitsas and interests 314 Nikephoros Choumnos, NikephorosChoumnos, Cf. 257–9. “Books andBookmen…,” Apostolos Karpozilos, Cf. An edition of Hyrtakenos’ letter-collection, preserved in a fourteenth-century fourteenth-century in a preserved letter-collection, Hyrtakenos’ of edition An - collections letter major three investigates His article Bookmen…”; “Books and Karpozilos, Apostolos Cf. Cf.

ODB Ihor Šev Ihor In the letter addressed to the to addressed letter the In The circulation ofbooks in late Byzantiumwas widespread andnotconfined only Throughout his letters, Neamonites employs a plethora of quotations and and quotations of plethora a employs Neamonites letters, his Throughout 1749-50. č megas logothet megas enko, “Society and Intellectual Life in the Fourteenth Century,” 70. 70. Century,” the Fourteenth in Life and Intellectual “Society enko, epp ), who he is very likely to have taught. These facts and alsothe to havetaught.Thesefacts ), whoheisverylikely . 11, 18, 37). . 11,18, Letter ē s 77, Theodore Metochites and and Metochites Theodore epi tou kanikleiou tou epi 317

93–4. 93–4. pr ō tobestiaria On theSoul set of a borrowed he Choumnos Nikephoros 58 318 protobestiarios ( Theodora, Nikephoros Choumnos Choumnos Nikephoros Theodora, Περὶ Ψυχῆς 315 316 For instance, Theodore Theodore instance, For records his intellectual intellectual his records ) (for instance, Konstantinos Loukites Loukites Konstantinos codex unicus codex 319

Ep progymnasma – . 11 reveals Paris gr.1209 epp . 5, 6, 6, 5, . 314 ,

CEU eTD Collection court allegedly standing, high social of topersons letters ofsending attempts repeated his living through his teaching activities. Neamonites’ financial shortcomings are revealed by outameagre eking the of fourteenth-century, decades the first in Constantinople in active beenactive. would have was attheselevelsthatNeamonites the end of their education; from the evidence gathered in this sub–chapter,exercises to rhetoric). it seemsIn fact, for manythat of those it who had progressed this far, this stage was reading, writing, and spelling,reading,writing,and followedby of the circle of the composition exercises known as known exercises composition the of circle the of when the students were initiated in the “little–rhetoric” stage this was at texts. It of analysis the basedon grammar of study the mainly included Literature, 2003), 176. Rhetoric, and Composition of Prose consisted of three phases: primary education ( ἱστέον δέ ἱστέον 173 major rhetorical model ofPalaiologan period), rhetorical the major model texts. In fact, it seems that Neamonites did have teaching and handbooks supportinghis activities presumably containingrhetorical codices in possession a manuscript of Libanius (a Moreover,section as – area clearschoolmaster, indicationswhich hepresumably composed ( of Neamonites’ level of education he andmay training havein rhetoric. possessed his own library comprising of mentioned, asalready beentransmitted, has the epigram codex.Thetextof this composedfor that he 322 321 320 On his commentary on the commentary Onhis see n.83. epigram, of Neamonites’ text the thesis;for of thepresent I. 2 Part Cf. Niels Gaul, Cf. v . By reading Neamonites’ Neamonites’ reading By In Byzantium, like in the Graeco-Roman period, the educational curriculum , ὅτι τὰ προγυμνάσματατὰ μικρὰ ῥητορικὴἔστιν ὅτι 321 by the samebymanuscript preserving Neamonites’ Thomas Magistros unddie spätbyzantinische Sophistik progymnasmata Writings from the Greco-Roman World 10 (Atlanta: Society of Biblical Biblical of Society (Atlanta: 10 World Greco-Roman the from Writings

epp ep ., one gets acquainteda schoolmaster., one with gets residentand . 4) – to be analysed in the second part of the present the part of second the in be analysed to – . 4) , John of Sardis (ninth century) defines them as “little rhetoric:” rhetoric:” as “little them defines (ninthcentury) Sardis of John , 59 . Cf. George A.Kennedy,. Cf. hiera grammata enkyklios paideia enkyklios 320 as evidenced by the extant epigram extant the by evidenced as …,169–188. 322 progymnasmata by introducing them to the use ) whichoffered) (general education) that education) (general epp Progymnasmata:Greek Textbooks ., Vat (i.e., preliminary(i.e., . Chis . R. IV. 12, f. f. 12, IV. R. . propaideia in CEU eTD Collection ē pr engaged in Neamonites see Maximos we shall sub–section next the in composingrhetorician/progymnasmatist, Neamonites’a rather to different witness borne has one Moreover, Hyrtakenos. Theodore of context the in this to kindofficials, in order toobtain the financial means necessary for his survival. We shallof return letter, intellectual one written in the voice, ‘ pursuits as a bookman. Staying on the level of the thopoiïa. thopoiïa. ō sopou ,’ as it were, of a woman and which can be thought of as a rhetorical exercise of 60 ek CEU eTD Collection longpassed. times need in priest, Christ. Her yearning is that the bishop help her just as Christ helped all those in whom the woman calls “guardian” ( “guardian” woman calls the whom daughter, who is in desperate need of assistance. Therefore, their hopes turn to the bishop, in the hope of receiving financial support. Thus, she presents the miserable situation of her writes tothebishop woman latterthatthe ofthe marrying. Itisonbehalf her from keeping whereas theotherfound hasnotyet avocationin life, the lackofmaterial resources having two daughters in her care. One ofthem took the monastic habit like her mother, ἁγιότης σὴ addressed to a bishop (“my most divine lord” – Neamonites on behalf, ‘ As mentioned in the first part of the thesis, 2. A woman’s supportorplea forfinancial an 2. Awoman’s greater sufferingago [i.e., thananything that would be a tracethethe or imitation of those events disease transmittedGospel], long of bloodshed, hope andfaith. than prove same with the come occupying, are you throne whose one the for nurture and you[this] willman be on rightfully Word,us virtue.who Just as sheare was led theby the oppressedmultitudehigh–priest of miraclessame to approach [i.e., thesame God- wayby thoughtChrist] a farI, who with gavebeing which this or would foraday apoorgarment. butepiscopacy require, even food marriage the womanencouraged withto ofyou bloodshed as a theprize ofone hand, toyour a approachedlargefirst extant zealous to imitate the noble byand celibate conduct earn herliving byworking thewool, while the yourother [daughter]the is, on the and, first onzeal, thison raggedthe to death. whichgarment I persuadedother with my words [i.e., onelord, of themand youhaving[i.e., given thethe daughters]birth hand, to monastictwo to daughters, put I had to concede habit] my husbanddoes together not textof The with me,only and to not possess what a ), to the interest of her daughter. The woman is a widow andapparentlyanun, is awidow daughter.Thewoman of her ), totheinterest Therefore, if the time still permits for our generation to perform to our generation for permits still time the if Therefore, Hence, compelled by her insistence, I am coming forward with the Having lived for ashort time inarightful marriage, my most divine ep . 4 merits a full translation: . 4merits afull ek pros ek ō pou ,’ as it were, of a woman, containing the latter’s plea φύλαξ 61 ) and “imitator” ( “imitator” ) and ē thopoiïa δέσποτά μου θειότ(α)τε ep . 4 appears to have been written by in Maximos Neamonites’ Maximos Neamonites’ in μιμητής ; “your holiness” – ) of the firsthigh- ) of ep . 4 ἡ

CEU eTD Collection andcourtierMichael polymath by theeleventh–century afactpointedout later of rhetoric, in modern Greekeducation. in modern former not only had aremarkable influence in Byzantium, but has remained popular even continued to be so recognized throughout the life of Byzantium.” of life the throughout tobesorecognized continued stresses, both Hermogenes and Aphthonius constituted “the rhetorical rhetorical “the constituted Aphthonius and Hermogenes both stresses, Rhetor Menander centuryCE), Tarsus second Hermogenesthose (late of commented were of copied and role of role some general considerations on rhetoric inByzantium, with particular emphasis on the γάμον; θυγατρίου αὐτῆς τοῦ τὸν regarding the marriage of bishop to the say amother wordsmight herbe “What may title whose i.e., character–sketch, daughter?” (

328 327 Rhetoric Heath, Malcolm 1981); Press, University Oxford York: New 326 2004). Press, University Oxford 325 Constantinides, 324 323 Ibid., 6. GeorgeL.Kustas, Cf. Elizabeth Jeffreys, “Introduction,” in “Introduction,” Jeffreys, Elizabeth Cf. N. see C. Byzantium, inPalaiologan rhetoric of teaching the and education in higher used text-books On Appendix. see the letter, ofthe the Greektext For Menander Rhetor. CommentaryA (Thessalonike: Patriarchal Institute for Patristic Studies, 1973), 5-26. 1973), Studies, Patristic for Institute Patriarchal (Thessalonike: progymnasmata The process of learning needed handbooks of rhetoric. of handbooks needed processoflearning The Ep endangered young woman. the possible, is to what according help, requested to be let yourself and there be aword about this beautiful thing? Knowing this, examine our case whom belong thethis [plea] will berejectedthrone like something easily wiped away bytheone to of wisdomwhich characterized thetrue high–priest andwhich isnow endangered. If and the word,holiness, than from whopossibility] ofreverting things inthismanner [i.e.,like Christ], yetyourelse through will called the abundance ofHis your wisdom,imitator should regain thatand trait guardian. But if [the time] has not left [this . 4 may be read also as a Byzantine rhetorical exercise ( Higher Education in Byzantium Education Higher Studies in Byzantine Rhetoric in Byzantine Studies 325 (late third century), and Aphthonius (fourth century). within Palaiologan education. withinPalaiologan , ed. and tr. Donald A. Russell and Nigel G. Wilson (Oxford: Clarendon Press; 328

Hermogenes’ work was all–inclusive, dealing with the whole ). In what follows, the analysis of analysis the follows, what In ). 323

…, 133-158. Rhetoric inByzantium Rhetoric , 23. τίνας ἂν εἴποι λόγους ἡ μήτηρ τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ εἰς 62 Menander: aRhetor inContext , 2; GeorgeKustas,2; L. ,

324 The most frequently used, frequently most The progymnasma ep . 4 will be framed by 327 For instance,the For (Oxford, New York: Studies in Byzantine Byzantine in Studies 326 ) of cursus As Kustas As ē thopoiïa and ,

CEU eTD Collection Initheexplains: BCE. ofthefourth inthethirdquarter century of Lampsacus embedded in the Aristotelian voluminous corpus and was allegedlythe as known handbook rhetorical the of chapter written eighth by Anaximenes user oflanguage,” mind, him withparticularhim habitsthinking. of The theyendowed with abasicrepertoire, student ofrhetoric the elementary besides equipping Moreover, performances. rhetorical for argumentation and presentation of techniques of plethora a with performers prospective the equipped but also composition, prose Tomás Albaladejo, Emilio del Río, José Antonio Caballero, eds., eds., Caballero, Antonio José del Río, Emilio Albaladejo, Tomás 331 Hellenistic and RomanEgypt Cribiore, Rafaella also cf. 292; at 289-316, 2001), Brill, (Leiden: towards rhetorical performance, rhetorical towards steps Initial rhetoric. and grammar of teaching the between curriculum educational rhetoric.of study the preluded which composition in exercises Theypreliminary were these suggests, formed the basic level of rhetorical training and were a liaison in the Burlington, Vt.: Ashgate, 2009), 41. 332 1998). Riojanos, deEstudios Instituto (Logroño: 147 oratoria,” Institutio la de centenario XIX Retórica: la de Actualidad y Historia “Quintiliano: Internacional Congreso del Actas grammatikos 330 essential among allthe divisionsamongessential ofthisart.” Psellos. “Certainly beautiful [is] the rhetoric of Hermogenes of Tarsus […] for it is the most τῆς τέχνης μερῶν τέχνης τῆς 329 James J. Murphy, “The Key Role of Habit in Roman Rhetoric and Education as described by Quintilian,” in Quintilian,” by as described Education and Rhetoric Roman in Habit of Key Role “The Murphy, J. James Ruth Webb, Webb, Ruth Ruth Webb, “The Webb, Ruth Ibid., 10, n. 4: 330 purposeslengthdemand from ourofof hearers, iterations,ourstatement.We elegances, speeches,the aremeans of regulating the acquainted and And all sothewith knowingways proofs, of putting from anticipations, wordswhatthe twenty– exercises in canbefound tothesepreliminary firstreference The togetherhas been forthe said postulates, the which we The Byzantine students who progressedfurther thanthebasic instructionthe of like the rest of rhetorical training – worked to make the young man “a habitual “a habitual young man the make to – worked training rhetorical restof the like were initiated and trained in the usage of the usage in trained and initiated were Ekphrasis, Imagination andPersuasion inAncient Rhetorical Theory andPractice καλὴ μὲν οὖν ἡ τοῦ Ταρσέως Ἑρμογένους ῥητορική . 331 Progymnasmata and shaped his “literary consciousness.” “literary shaped his and (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2001). 2001). Press, University Princeton (Princeton:

as Practice,”as L.Y. ined., Too, progymnasmata 329 63 progymnasmata

not only served as guidelines in written Quintiliano: Historia yactualidad de la retórica. Gymnastics of the Mind: Greek Education in […] Education in Greek and RomanEducationGreekAntiquityand in progymnasmata συνεκτικωτάτη γάρ ἐστι πάντων τῶν 332 – gymnastic training for the

Rhetoric for Alexander . As their name (Farnham, England; (Farnham, .

It is is It

CEU eTD Collection 341 1995). Press, University Oxford 340 339 Hermogène le rhéteur

338 2008) cf. the Sophist; Libanius was paternity their for candidates the proposed Among Hermogenes. as tradition the same to belonging rhetoricians Opera Hermogenis ed., Rabe, Hugo cf. texts; Hermogennean canonical the authentic from stylistically differ they that shown and 337 account ofthepreliminary exercises. Aelius prefers the simple terms suchas terms thesimple Aelius prefers 336 Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks… Progymnasmata text,Graeci along with a French translation, by second centuryCE. laterhandbook on century CE), different authors.to attributed or us, written to down have come which exercises preliminary on theories The earliest surviving account is by Aelius Theon of Alexandria (first impressive repertoires and manuals described them. described manuals and repertoires impressive 1997), George A. Kennedy, Kennedy, A. George 1997), Progymnasmata,” Progymnasmata,” the fore of the debatethere are voices that state argumentsthat such an early dating has weak grounds. For instance,for Malcolm 335 a Heathlater brings to dateIdem, of Theon; cf. his article on “Theon334 and the HistoryUniversity Press, 1984), 2296. of the 333 Cf. Cecil Wooten, Wooten, Cecil Cf. Heath, Malcolm Cf.

Michel Patillon, MichelPatillon, The Hermogenean paternity of these these of paternity Hermogenean The Cf. George A. Kennedy, Kennedy, A. George Cf. Scholars have variously dated Theon, the recent consensus placing him in the first century CE. However, However, CE. century the first in him placing consensus recent the Theon, dated variously have Scholars ed. Porter, E. Stanley Cf. Cf. Jonathan Barnes, ed., Aphthonii Progymnasmata , On Forms On , vol. 2 (Leipzig: Teubner, 1854-56), 59-130; this edition was replaced by the critical edition of the Greek Greek the of edition the critical by replaced was this edition 59-130; 1854-56), Teubner, (Leipzig: 2 , vol. A New History of Classical Rhetoric Classical of History New A 165-177. Aphthonius, a student of the Antiochean rhetor and sophist, Libanius, also wrote an and speaking (1436 and speaking The study of study The exercises ( exercises preparatory prescribed the to according ourselves practise and accustom qualities which are common to every kind of oratory and their uses, if we 335 , Budé Series (Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1997); for an English translation see, George A. Kennedy, Kennedy, A. George see, translation an English for 1997); Lettres, Les Belles (Paris: Budé Series , (Leipzig: Teubner, 1913), iv-vi; recent scholars have established that they are the product of of product the are they that established have scholars recent iv-vi; 1913), Teubner, (Leipzig: which is primarily addressed to teachers rather than students. ratherthan isprimarily addressedtoteachers which or GRBS Hermogène. L’art rhétorique (Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1988). 1988). Lettres, Les Belles (Paris: Hermogenes’ On Types of Style of Types On Hermogenes’ On Ideas progymnasmata 338 Hermogenes OnIssues: Strategies ofArgument inLater Greek Rhetoric Progymnasmata 43 (2002/3):43 129-60; ForTheon’s

Greek Rhetoric Under Christian Emperors progymnasmata , ed. Hugo Rabe (Leipzig: Teubner, 1926). 1926). Teubner, (Leipzig: Hugo Rabe ed. , Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks Handbook of Classical Rhetoric in the Hellenistic Age, 330 B.C.–A.D. 400 The Complete Works of Aristotle 341 a , 1-72. 21-26) it formed the so-calledformedthe it

(Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1994). 1994). Press, University Princeton (Princeton: Corpus Rhetoricum gymnasma ), we shall attain to great facility both in writing 333 Progymnasmata survives by (pseudo)–Hermogenes ofTarsus (pseudo)–Hermogenes by survives

(Paris: L’Age d’Homme, 1997); cf. Idem, reached its peak in the late Roman period when 339

Together with Hermogenes’ Hermogenes’ with Together (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1987). 1987). Press, Carolina North of University (Chapel Hill: Michel Patillon, Giancarlo Bolognesi, eds., eds., Bolognesi, Giancarlo Patillon, Michel or gymnasia 64 , ed. and tr. Michel Patillon (Paris: Les Belles Lettres, Lettres, Belles Les (Paris: Patillon Michel tr. and ed. , has been questioned. For instance, Hugo Rabe has …, 2; Kennedy points out that throughout his text, his throughout that points out Kennedy …, 2; Progymnasmata over , revised edition, vol. 2 (Princeton: Princeton Princeton (Princeton: 2 vol. edition, revised , 334 (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983); 1983); Press, University Princeton (Princeton: Corpus Hermogenianum Corpus In fact, there are four testimonies of testimonies four are fact, there In progymnasmata see, Leonard Spengel, ed., Spengel, Leonard see, , which occurs only once. only , whichoccurs On Staseis On La Théorie du discourse chez du discourse Théorie La (Oxford, New York: , the standard the , 336 or Moreover, a Moreover, (Leiden: Brill, (Leiden: 337 eis Théon: Aelius On Issues from the the from Rhetores 340

CEU eTD Collection only for the would–be orators, but also for those who want to practice the art of the poets, debate of a general question ( question debate ofageneral ( character–sketch the like exercises elaborate more fore the to brings list the of part the exercise of praise ( of the exercise confirmation ( ( the fable ( unfolds from the simple to the relatively complex ones as follows: the first thefirst complexonesasfollows: relatively tothe thesimple from unfolds sequence of the preliminary exercises. the preliminary sequence of Constantinople. in rhetoric of professor a Myra, of Nikolaos by century fifth the of quarter third Constantinople by Methochites, etc. etc. Methochites, by Constantinople Theodore II Laskaris and Theodore Metochites on the city of Nicaea, John Eugenikos on Trebizond, and on the latethirteenth century. Thefourth manual on in theninth century, John Doxapatres in theeleventh century, and Maximos Planoudes in most famous commentaries on Aphthonius’ preliminary exercises were by John of Sardis (Atlanta: Scholars Press,1986); vol.2: 343 Beck, 1978), 92–120. Hunger, Herbert see period, Byzantine the description of Hagia Sophia (sixth century), Nikolaos Mesarites ( Mesarites Nikolaos century), Hagia Sophia(sixth of description 347 2002). Literature, Biblical 346 Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks… 345 344 rhetorical compendium that was popular in late Antiquity and later oninByzantium. andlater late Antiquity compendiumthat waspopularin rhetorical exercises 342 ē chreia thopoiïa/pros Hugo Rabe, ed., This preliminary exercise of of exercise preliminary This Cf. Ronald F. Hock For and Edward the Nicolai Progymnasmata N. O’Neil,order eds., of treatment of progymnasmata in extant treatises see table 1 in Kennedy’s book, On Aphthonius and his works, see and hisworks, OnAphthonius ). and Aphthonius’, see Aphthonius’, and Theon underlines that “the training in these exercises isabsolutely necessary not Theseextant works display some variations regarding thenumber, names, and 346 The fourth one is the maxim ( mythos ō kataskeu popoiia Ioannis Sardiani Commentarium in Aphthonii Progymnasmata 344

) followed) by the narrative/narration ( , ed. Joseph Felten (Leipzig: Teubner, 1913). 1913). Teubner, Felten(Leipzig: ed. Joseph , ), here under discussion, the description ( ē ), and the common-place ( enk Corpus Rhetoricum Corpus ekphrasis , xiii. , ō mion

thesis Corpus Rhetoricum ), invective ( The Chreia and Ancient Rhetoric: Classroom Exercises Classroom Rhetoric: andAncient The Chreia was highly utilized by Byzantines. For instance, Paul the Silentiary’ s Silentiary’ the Paul instance, For byByzantines. utilized highly was ), and the introduction of a law( of ), andtheintroduction Die hochsprachliche profane Literatur derByzantiner , 52-103. For an account of the extension 345 gn However, the standard list of ōmē TheChreia in Ancient Rhetoric 65 , 49-52; For a comparison between pseudo-Hermogenes’ pseudo-Hermogenes’ between a comparison For 49-52; , psogos ), followed by the refutation ( koinos topos ), and comparison ( progymnasmata c .1200) on the church of Holy Apostles, di ēgē ). Next the manuals). in stand (Leipzig: Teubner, 1928). 1928). Teubner, (Leipzig: ekphrasis ma/di eisphora nomou , vol. 1: vol. , was composed in the ēgē synkrisis ), sis 347 (Atlanta: Society of of progymnasmata ) and anecdote and ) The Progymnasmata The the systematic systematic the progymnasma progymnasmata anaskeu , vol. 1 (Munich: (Munich: 1 vol. , ). The final The ). ). 342 ē ), the ), The The is is in in 343

CEU eTD Collection definethe Hermogenes instructions on how to compose compose to how on instructions enkomia and proverbs; tardive Schamp,eds., and spring, commented on the by Aphthonius; 354 Pachymeres (1242–c.1310) composed his own examples for all the 356 355 353 352 Exercises Classroom Rhetoric: 351 the Late Byzantine Period,” in Period,” Byzantine the Late he tls a tales, three Zypern,” Zypern,” series” of series” etc. homilies, textbooks, letters, histories, literature: ofByzantine genres various diffused through were also They career. or teaching literary throughouttheir Maximos Neamonites, arguably include can developed by Byzantine confined only to school curricula, but they were extensively used, composed, and 350 discourse.” of forms all of principles the somehow are these finally, writers; other and historians, 349 348 Cf. C. N. Constantinides, C. N.Constantinides, Cf. On 49. ofRhetoric…,” Students and “Teachers N. Constantinides, C. Cf. 48. ofRhetoric…,” Students and “Teachers N. Constantinides, C. On His fables, tales and characterization are edited by edited are characterization and tales fables, His Cf. Ronald F. Hock, Edward N. O’Neil, eds., N.O’Neil, Hock, Edward Ronald F. Cf. Cf. PLP Corpus Rhetoricum Corpus ē (Salerno: Helios, 2005). Helios, 2005). (Salerno: ē chreia thopoiïai thopoiïa All of these Greek handbooks on For instance, in thetwelfth century Nikephoros Basilakes composed an“inventive . 520. 520. Hellenika 355 352 composition by Pachymeres, see Ronald F. Hock, Edward N. O’Neil, eds., eds., O’Neil, N. Edward Hock, F. see Ronald Pachymeres, by composition

progymnasmata 348 Constantine Akropolites ( Akropolites Constantine Ethopoiia:la représentation decaractères entrefiction scolaire et réalitévivante àl'époqueimpériale et , see , Thus, these usefulblocksbuilding orelements composition of were not , 354 43 (1993): 45-63 (text, 51-63); cf. C. N. Constantinides, “Teachers and Students of Rhetoric in 351 chreia and TheodoreMetochitesand (1270–1332) comparisonsbehind left and Corpus Rhetoricum Maximos Planoudes ( Planoudes Maximos , 91. , 334-347. 334-347. , , Higher Education in Byzantium Education Higher 349 ē pepaideumenoi an thopoiïa Rhetoric in Byzantium in Rhetoric ; Gregory of Cyprus (1241–90) wrote seventeen fables ( fables seventeen (1241–90)wrote Cyprus of ; Gregory

enk , 88-92. For its literary developments, see Eugenio Amato and Jacques Jacques and Amato see Eugenio developments, its literary For 88-92. , Corpus Hermogenianum as an imitation of the character of a proposed ofaspeakerof character with the as animitation ō mion ē The Chreia and Ancient Rhetoric: Classroom Exercises thopoiïai and more precisely schoolmasters among whom one whom among schoolmasters precisely more and d , four declamations, and an anddeclamations, four , . 1324) c .1250–c.1305) wrote a comparison between winter winter between comparison a wrote .1250–c.1305) , 48. 66 progymnasmata progymnasmata S …, 100–1. orcharacter–sketches. 353 ofia composed

Kotzabassi, “Die Progymnasmata des Gregor von des Progymnasmata “Die Kotzabassi, , and assembled a compendium of progymnasmata contain useful guidance and guidanceuseful contain progymnasmata 356 ē thopoiïa Aphthonius and Aphthonius The Chreia and Ancient Ancient and Chreia The includingfables , 308-333. ; 350 described George mythoi ), CEU eTD Collection means of exemplification, I just bring up three titles: “What words the Theotokos might say when Christ has this break from the classical pattern that makes his makes that pattern classical the from break this the into themes Christian tointroduce first the He was figures. classical the standard of instead Testament) the New on based (six situations and characters biblical of use make thirteen which of the most extensive collection since late antiquity. In this collection, he included twenty seven seven twenty he included collection, this In late antiquity. since collection extensive the most there are orations, letters, monodies, and a collection of various examples of of examples various of a collection and monodies, letters, orations, are there output literary his Among writing. ofteachingand a career pursued at Constantinople, School Patriarchal In the twelfth century, Nikephoros Basilakes, Nikephoros century, twelfth the In Empress Zoe ( of characterization a wrote Psellos, courtier, polymath the eleven-century, in the and 963–969), (r. Phokas Nikephoros emperor Byzantine the of sketch a character composed Geometres John instance, For sketches. character- composing those for interest beof to came narratives Biblical from or events contemporary from figures onwards century tenth the from However, example. Aphthonius’ in as history, ancient andfigure.” inversion any from free pure, fresh, concise, be “clear, should style its that adds Aphthonius 367 366 everywhere, ormixed( everywhere, Kennedy, Kennedy, Aphthonius, παίδων; τῶν κειμένων Νιόβη λόγους εἴποι 365 364 363 ( either (to) himself or(to) asilent audience. 362 can be simple( can καὶ πρόσωπον ē 361 Rhetoricum, ὲ ἔοσ γνώριμον ἔχουσα μὲν 360 359 Rhetoricum, 358 to thesubjectdiscussed.” anindisputablehave application introduction of a person to whom words are attributed that are suitable to the speaker and Pseudo-Hermogenes, Pseudo-Hermogenes, titles such as “What might so–and–so say…” 357 ē thopoiïa Aphthonius 11, 3; Pseudo-Hermogenes, Pseudo-Hermogenes, thikai As a pathetical model, Aphthonius puts forward a speech of Niobe on having lost all her children: children: allher lost having Niobe on a speechof forward puts Aphthonius model, a pathetical As Ibid., 9, 4. Pseudo-Hermogenes, Pseudo-Hermogenes, ὡρισμένων καὶ ἀορίστων προσώπων καὶἀορίστων ὡρισμένων Προσωποποιΐα δέ Προσωποποιΐα Aphthoniuscallsitan Kennedy, GeorgeA. In fact,Theonuses In Ἠθοποιΐα ἐστὶν μίμησις ἤθους ὑποκειμένου προσώπου ) – displaying the moral character, pathetical ( There are three types of types three are There Progymnasmata: GreekTextbooks... , 362 144. 144; cf. Progymnasmata which have some peculiar features: they have definite and indefinite persons, c . Aphthonius, . Aphthonius, .978–1050); cf. Elizabeth Jeffreys, “Rhetoric in Byzantium,” In In inByzantium,” “Rhetoric Jeffreys, Elizabeth cf. .978–1050); RG haplai , Corpus Rhetoricum,Corpus ὅταν ἅπαντα πλάττηται ἅπαντα ὅταν I, 44-47 and 101-103. 101-103. and 44-47 I, pros Progymnasmata , Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks ενὸ δ κὶ ο λγι παυσάμενον λέγειν τοῦ καὶ δὲ τεθνεὸς Progymnasmata Progymnasmata eid ō ) and double ( 367 popoiia ō 11. 4-6. 11. Cf. Progymnasmata miktai

lopoiia of any speech in character; cf. character; ofanyspeechin , because the words are attributed to the dead:

) – using both andcharacter. pathos ) –using 9, 1; 9, ; Aphthonius 11,1; 11,1; Aphthonius ; 9,6; Aphthonius 11, 2; 9, 3. Corpus Rhetoricum Corpus 145; Initially, the characters were either from mythology or from or mythology from either were characters the Initially, 145; , 116-7. 11, 1; Corpus Rhetoricum,Corpus diplai (“What words Niobe might say when her children lie dead?”); dead?”); lie children her when say might Niobe words (“What ē , thopoiïa καὶ ἦθος καὶ πρόσωπον…ὁ γὰρ ἔλεγχος πρᾶγμα μέν πρᾶγμα ἔλεγχος γὰρ πρόσωπον…ὁ καὶ ἦθος καὶ maist Corpus Rhetoricum, Rhetoricum, Corpus ), meaning), thecharacter isspeaking/addressing 364 ō ..., 47. 67 Furthermore, characterizationscanbeethical Furthermore, r t ē ( thopoiïai ō , , 145-146; for the English translation see, George A. A. George see, translation the English for 145-146; , 357 diaforai n rh Corpus Rhetoricum, Rhetoricum, Corpus οἷον τίνας ἂν εἴποι λόγους Ἀνδρομάχη ἐπὶ Ἕκτορι; In Theon’s words,Theon’s In Corpus Rhetoricum, Rhetoricum, Corpus ē 200; Aphthonius, 200; tor stand out and deserve further attention. By attention. further deserve and out stand RG ...,Aphthonius, ō ): n I,235-239. 144. , and then and , eid 359 path

ō lopoiia ē 145. A Companion toGreek Rhetoric tikai progymnasmata 366 didaskalos tou apostolou 145. Progymnasmata Progymnasmata , Tothese prescriptions, ) Εἰδωλοποιΐα δὲ ἡ πρόσωπον 360 365

– showing pathos showing – ē progymnasmata pros thopoiïa ō popoiia , which make for 11, 1; 11, 11, 1; 11, 358 ē thopoiïai , οὐ μὴν ἔτι μὴν οὐ is “the , 361 and it is τίνας ἂν τίνας in the in and and Corpus Corpus Corpus Corpus , 175; , 175; , out out , 363

CEU eTD Collection construct for clients a plausible personality; an authentic. Thehandbooks describethe character but in none so clearly as the epistolary.”none soclearly but in character in writer’s the to discern possible is it composition of form other every In his letters. in should abound in “glimpses of character. It may be said that everyone thirdreveals century CE about his the theoriesown soulon letter writing and style, Demetrius says that a letter letter, which canbest communicate andconvey the message ofits sender; writing in the ē writing.” letter and exhortation and consolations sub-headings: “under this genus of exercise [i.e., character-sketch] fall the species of useful in study of prose writings.”everyday life and in our conversations with each other, and (understandingof it)is most in advantageous “most is it that stresses Theon As poetry. and epistolography, dialogue, oratory, is, that characters, speaking involve which all genres to butalso historiography,

370 τῶνἐπιστολικῶν καὶ τὸ 369 368 Monodie e Progimnasmi Basilakes’ On Christ.” by healed and Peter on the fourth day,” andup beenraised has “What Lazarus saywhen might Hades words “What the wedding,” at wordswine into the water changed the slave of the high priest might say after having his ear cut off by St 372 371 thopoiïa τῆςγυμνασίαςπίπτει καὶ λόγωνεἴδοςκαὶ τὸτῶνπροτρεπτικῶν τὸ τῶνπανηγψρικῶν τὸγένος ὑπὸδὲτοῦτο Kennedy, GeorgeA. Cf. George L.Kustas, Cf. Kennedy, GeorgeA. RG I,381-394. to whom they are sent. to whomthey those and letters those sending of thecharacter foreseeing of is need there To me, it seems also to exercise us in the style of letter writing, since in that Every speaker needs to convince the audience that his/her character ( a composing for guidelines established epistolography ancient above, discussed As This ē The exercise of exercise The thopoiïa 370 echoes the same view: view: echoesthesame progymnasma whenspeakingan (Naples: Bibliopolis, 1983), 67-232. Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks Studies inByzantine Rhetoric ; cf. George A. Kennedy, Kennedy, A. George cf. ; ē is useful for the three kinds of rhetoric; for we often need thopoiïa 371

is applicable, as has been hinted above, not only to 368 enk He goes on to state that the letter is one of its three ofits isone letter the to state that goeson He ō mion Progymnasmata: Greek Textbooks... progymnasmata modus operandi , 48. andinprosecuting andgiving counsel. ..., 4. ..., 166. 68 ē thos , see Adriana Pignani, ed., ed., Pignani, Adriana see , 369 372 , through their language. In Aristotle’s Nikolaos of Myra’s description of description Myra’s of Nikolaos

by which a speech or letter could , 47. Niceforo Basilace, Basilace, Niceforo ē thos ) is is )

CEU eTD Collection Neamonites’ Neamonites’ it is as essential to our studying of the epistolary genre as to the interpretation of setting. What captures the attention is the fact that the fact is attention the captures What setting. mayhave constructed own asamodel for of Libanius), students.his a codex (i.e.,possessorof wellversedinrhetoric yet Euripides), –Homer, grammar mostly (i.e., teacher primary asa Neamonites which writings, epistolographic the into embedded

the individual speaker’s age,gender,andethnicity: the individual view, the character of the speaker must be credible, inspire confidence, and appropriate to 373 374 For the English translation, see Jonathan Barnes, ed., JonathanBarnes,ed., FortheEnglishtranslation,see Ibid., 2327. A closer look provides interesting insights into the cultural and social fabric of its fabric social and cultural the into insights interesting provides look closer A It has been worthwhile exploring the progymnasmatic progymnasmatic the exploring worthwhile been It has consistently inconsistent ( inconsistent consistently imitationfor as presenting thatformof character, shouldstill he be throughout [ our sense of the term.[τὸ The ὅμοιον fourth is tocharacter make them toconsistent be manly,character orand clever.before the sameus mayThe be,third say, manly;is to makebut it themis not likeappropriate the reality in a female […]The second make them pointisto appropriate [ element in the play if what a personageFirst says or does reveals a certain choice and foremost, that they shall be good [ Concerning the characters [ [κυριωτάτην ἔχει τὸἦθος πίστιν [κυριωτάτην possesses he persuasion of means effective most the called be almost may character his contrary, the on persuasion; of power his to nothing contributes speaker the by revealed goodness personal the that rhetoric, he begins to speak. It is not true, as some writers assume before character his of in people think theirby what not says, speaker treatisesby whatthe on Moreover, in [ἀξιόπιστον ἤθουςPersuasion is achieved by the speaker’s personal character [ ep ] when the speech is spoken as to make us think him credible . 4 in particular. Thus, Thus, particular. in . 4 ], which is not the same as their being good and appropriate, in ] … This kind ofpersuasion, like the others, shouldbe achieved τὸ ὁμαλόν Poetics , the Stagirite lays out the essential traits of the character: traits ofthecharacter: lays outtheessential , theStagirite

]; even if inconsistency be part of the man before one Poetics περὶ δὲ τὰ ἤθη ep ] (Aristotle, 1454 . 4 may be considered as an example of an 69 a 16-28) The Complete Works of Aristotle of Works Complete The ] there are four points to aim at. Rhetorics Rhetorics 374 ep

. 4 is displaying the character of a χρηστά 1356 ὸ ἁρμόττοντα τὸ ē ]. There will be an thopoiïai a 4-13) διὰ μὲν οὖν τοῦ , 2155. 373 at some length, as

]. The ē thopoiïa

CEU eTD Collection Asociación Cultural Al–Mudayna, 1994). 1994). Al–Mudayna, Cultural Asociación into a minor fraction of Byzantine society: the educated members of its upper echelons. ofits theeducatedmembers society: of Byzantine fraction aminor into Choumnaina Palaiologina (1291– lettersmay havewritten been letters there production, letter Byzantine androcentric of stereotype spite ofthe In ofmen. hands written by bya andByzantine persons, as provedaddressed by thesurviving corpus of letters, the majority ofwhich stem from the to women. So farfemale the only woman? example ofa it bethecasethatthisletterwaswritten bythehand isof the(συνωθουμένη twenty–two( daughters forletters a short time in a rightful marriage, my most divine lord, and having given birth to two of Eirene Eulogia hand ofawoman, hand Thus, to my mind, the letter presently discussed is unlikely to have been written by the woman. It is a female who speaks throughout the whole letter: “Having lived ( MaríaGraña delMar Cid, ed., 377 376 May 2011). 23 accessed, (last http://www.doaks.org/research/byzantine/women_in_byzantium.html Collection, and Library Research Oaks Dumbarton of the website see Empire,” Byzantine in on “Women list bibliographical Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina rather limited in did scopeparticipate in the cultural life of the empire. Yet, andeven in their cases, the educationdepth, was rank andingeneralofaristocratic of theimperial family always thecase.Numerous women and mostly confinedwas to onethe religiousof elementary sphere, level consisting of reading and writing. However, this was not 375 administrative tasksfunctional and inthehousehold. Cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, “La Formación Intelectual de las Aristócratas Byzantinas (siglos XI-XIV),” in XI-XIV),” (siglos Byzantinas lasAristócratas de Intelectual Formación “La Martín, Pérez Inmaculada Cf. 190-1. “Letter-Writing,” Papaioannou, Stratis Cf. Cf. Angela Constantinides Hero, ed., ed., Hero, Constantinides Angela Cf. In Byzantium, the majority of women had little access toeducation, which, ifany, Usually, communication by letter in Byzantium took place between two male υάρα έαα δύο τέξασα θυγάτρια ) by her insistence,” “I, being encouraged ( “I,being by herinsistence,” ) a fortiori Las Sabias mujeres: educación, saberyautoría (siglos III-XVII) it pertains to the small letter collection of Maximos Neamonites. letter ofMaximosNeamonites. collection tothesmall itpertains (Brookline, Mass.: Hellenic College Press, 1986); for a comprehensive comprehensive a for 1986); Press, College Hellenic Mass.: (Brookline,

A Woman’s Quest for Spiritual Guidance: the Correspondence of Princess Irene c ), I had to concede my husband to death,” “compelled death,” “compelled to husband to concedemy I had ), .1355). 375 Moreover, Byzantine letters give insights only insights give letters Byzantine Moreover, 70 θαρρήσασα ) by your zeal.” Might zeal.” Might ) byyour , 77-94,at 88(Madrid: ὁμιλήσασα 377 or to or 376 )

CEU eTD Collection 381 Corpus Rhetoricum of questions forthepresent analysis:raises anumber relevant Lindheim pertinent 380 for themarriage ofherdaughter…?” speaker,” proposed a of character the of “imitation an letter this Is performance? rhetorical of manoeuvres allusions that he may have learnt and exercised at school and in other milieux of exercise rhetorical plea of a poor woman for a request for a favour or financial support? Or ishelp?Does itofferit insights ratherinto fourteenth-centuryByzantine social a mere set of questions arises. Did Neamonites write this letter on behalf of a woman in need of Alexander P. Kazhdan, “Women at Home,” Home,” at “Women Kazhdan, P. Alexander forwomen. pastime was notanappropriatethat writing been causedthe commonly heldbelief haveby may generally copy not their did and modest to bemore proved out, women pointed Martín asPérez men, unlike letters or endeavouralthough letter to organize writingscarce, so extremely are women by written letters why reasons the of one fact be in as a themgenre wasin a wide-spreadletter writing. Thismay taking prideinhis them, onegaveasignof bycopying known. Therefore, collection. at the time among them as well. But the household; cf. Angeliki E. Laiou, “The Role of Women in Byzantine Society,” Society,” inByzantine of Women “The Role Laiou, E. Angeliki cf. the household; Attaleiates, and Psellos who speak of the 379 so-called “ 378 Ovid’s Ovid’s Cf. Pseudo–Hermogenes, Pseudo–Hermogenes, Cf. Testimonies to such a view are to be found, for instance, in the eleventh–century writings by Kekaumenos, Kekaumenos, by writings the eleventh–century in instance, for found, tobe are a view to such Testimonies Eadem, 83. The extant Byzantine letters are a testimony to their author’s desire to make them them tomake desire author’s to their a testimony are letters Byzantine extant The of a man writing like a woman and the words of a woman writing? Why does intellectual product? Towhat extant can one distinguish between the voice Is it possible to uncover traces of an author’s gender in an artistic and In her book, her In Assuming therefore that that therefore Assuming Heroides 380 with a possible title such as “What words would a poor woman say to a bishop are exercises in what exactly a certain female protagonist would say in certain situations. certain situations. in say would protagonist female acertain exactly exercisesinwhat are , 144. 379 Mail and Female. Epistolary Narrative and Desirein Ovid’s ‘Heroides

ē thopoiïa Progymnasmata

in whichthe authorin employs rhetorical techniques and ep . 4 was not written and composed by a woman, another DOP 9, 1; 9, 52(1998): 1-17. Corpus Rhetoricum thalameusis 71 ,” the confinement and seclusion of women in women of seclusion and theconfinement ,” , 200; Aphthonius,200; , JÖB realia 31(1981): 249;see also, Progymnasmata and unfold the , ’ 378 381 11, 1; 11, This

Sara CEU eTD Collection attempt to rhetorical Choumnos’ rather is letter whole the that toconclude comes Riehle since the education of the latter ofXanthopoulos behalf on a letter would compose would Choumnos why of thequestion Asking have been enough for writing Gregoras. Nikephoros and Planoudes Manuel a Choumnos, Nikephoros letterGabras, Michael on his own, intimate correspondent of highrankofficials andintellectuals of hisdaysamong whom Xanthopoulos, Kallistos this caseNikephoros in person, another of themouth into of exercise rhetorical ὀρφανοτρόφον connectionhis specialthrough totheaddressees. prestige, andallegedly people. Thus, he lentκατὰ emphasis χρείαν to their πρὸς requests ἕτερον through his rhetorical abilities and his Alexander Riehle someone’s behalf ( 388 period, Palaiologan the early 387 (ca.1260–1327).” Chumnos Nikephoros des Briefsammlungen Briefen und den zu Studien Epistolographie: byzantinischen der “Funktionen on dissertation PhD ofhis excerpts sending 386 For instance, Nikephoros Choumnos ( Choumnos Nikephoros For instance, Writing on the behalf of someone else it was a frequent practice in (late) Byzantine period. 385 384 383 University of Wisconsin Press, 2003), 177. 2003), Press, of Wisconsin University 382

“As from Xanthopoulos himself towards the towards himself Xanthopoulos “Asfrom for Munich) of University (Ludwig–Maximilians Riehle Alexander to gratitude my to express like Iwould

Sara H. Lindheim, Lindheim, H. Sara PLP AN AN AN AN PLP 43-4. 127-8, 131-4. 20816. 30961. Choumnos’ To my mind, Maximos Neamonites wrote in the voice of an impoverished woman. woman. of animpoverished the voice in wrote Neamonites Maximos my mind, To ventriloquism,” orcross-genderedventriloquism,” narration? “transvestite of technique the employ to choose writer male a 387 which is equivalent to 386 Mail and Female. Epistolary Narrative and Desire in Ovid’s ‘Heroides’ ep epp points out, the titles of out,thetitles points . 36 is introduced by the title title the by introduced . 36is . 93 and 95) and . 93 ē thopoiïa ) suggest that Choumnos composed them on behalf of other

383 . This indicates that the author of the letter put his words wrote “ethopoietical letters,” two of them written on written them of two letters,” “ethopoietical wrote 384

and one composed as a rhetorical exercise ( c .1260–1327), a Byzantine scholar and state official of orphanotrophos epp τίνας ἂν εἴποι λόγους 72 . 93 and 95 ( 95 . 93and ὡς ἀπὸ τοῦ αὐτοῦ Ξανθοπούλου πρὸς τὸν πρὸς Ξανθοπούλου αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἀπὸ ὡς .” .” 382

ἐποιήθη τινὶ τῶν φίλων/ἑταίρων τῶν τινὶ ἐποιήθη …, the heading of the (Madison, Wisconsin: The Wisconsin: (Madison, ep. 36). 388 385 an As As

CEU eTD Collection

theoretron the obligatory “gift” of dowry ( estate of the new family. Put differently, the parents of the bride wereand supposed to bestowactive role important for an played twofamilies first the ofview, point economic a merely From groom. the pecuniary interests and property arrangements for the conjugal actors: the family of the bride, ( ofthe thatofthegroom andthefamily actors: the family possible, the endangereddaughter: young“examine woman.” characterour case A marriageand let yourself in portrayal Byzantium be requested involved toof theeducation hisson. previouslypaidfor ofmoney help, a three womanaccording main askingto what is for financial support for the marriage of her property, while in while property, the addressed Neamonites support for pleas of “rhetoric” the is that collection, andthe of themes recurrent the of one from favour from well-to-do people. For instance, as we have seen, in judging bythecontent ofthe other which the schoolmaster tried to make use of the rhetorical trope of trope rhetorical the use of to make tried schoolmaster the which in the Late Period: Some Cases from the Patriarchal Register,” in D. Simon, ed., Simon, D. in Register,” Patriarchal the from Cases Some Period: Late the in Inheritance and “Dowry Macrides, also Ruth cf. 1998); Boccard, De (Paris: 11 Monographies France, de Collège méditerranéenne eds., Dagron, Gilbert Beaucamp, Joëlle in Byzantium,” 391 1977), 111-2. ē write in the manner of his friend; in other words, a variation of the rhetorical exercise of 390 theAppendix. see the Greektext, For inpoverty.” many surpass great abundance in who schoolmasters, to the regard with so more Much lot. likea appropriated been has and before seized been has what return ever fire the or Hades either not for reverence, your 389 thopoiïa Angeliki E. Laiou, “Marriage Prohibitions, Marriage Strategies and the Dowry in Thirteenth-Century Thirteenth-Century in Dowry the and Strategies Marriage Prohibitions, “Marriage Laiou, E. Angeliki Roland Barthes, Roland Maximos Neamonites, Neamonites, Maximos In One might also think of a rhetorical exercise in the case of Neamonites’ Neamonites’ of case the in exercise rhetorical a of think also might One . . 391 ep

. 4, the one who speaks is not who writes. , 135, Travaux et Mémoires du Centre de Recherche d’ Histoire et Civilisation de Byzance Byzance de Civilisation et Histoire d’ Recherche de du Centre et Mémoires Travaux 135, , ImageMusic Text. ep . 2,heinformed the Ep . 2. 14–17: “Do not even conceive of the idea that I would return any money to megaslogothet

Essays selected and translated by Stephen Heath (London: Fontana Press, Press, Fontana (London: Heath Stephen by translated and selected Essays proix ), whilethe family ofthe groom the epp . of Neamonites, Neamonites, of . ē s sebastos sebastos Theodore Metochites forsecuring hisinherited 73 La Transmission du Patrimoine. Byzance et l’aire et Patrimoine.ByzanceTransmission du La 389 Atzymes that he would not return any

ep 390 . 4 does not seem to stand apart Neamonites fostersplausible a in potentia Eherecht und Familiengut in Familiengut und Eherecht ē thopoiïa hypobolon hypobolon ) of the bride and ) ofthebride . However,. ep and the and . 4, in in 4, . ep 7, . CEU eTD Collection himself, as Kourouses suggests. asKourouses himself, patriarch the perhaphs or Constantinople, in metropolitan bishop or a of attention the advocated for the wedding of her offspring and intended to bring the matterby the(of insistencedowry) to of her other daughter that was willing to get married, compelled and reasons joined. Duetopoverty she monastery to the donation a as fortune the widow-mother orofher most some cost her myhave of them,which one with together garment monastic death and remainedquite with stabletwo daughter and fruitful to take marriage, care of.the Atwoman some found point herself she assumed deprived the of her husband by 395 reasons unknown). afavour(for mayhavedoneher or Neamonites raises the question ofwhether she hadenough financial means of paying forthese services This purpose. alettertothis Neamonites forwriting ofthe schoolmaster help the employed Women,” Women,” 393 392 Byzantium 279 and 283; cf. also Cecily Hennessy, “Young People in Byzantium,” In Liz James, ed., outflow of goods for their natal family” their natal for goods of outflow Byzantine Society,” Society,” Byzantine 394 Tradition,” Liturgical and The Canonical Byzantium: in Marriage “Christian John Meyendorff, also cf. 129-160; the Dowry…,” and Strategies Marriage Prohibitions, “Marriage Eadem, 1993); Collection, and Library Research Oaks Dumbarton (Washington: siècles good marriage for her daughter. Palaiologan Byzantium. of trousseau, bedding, clothing, household implements, cash, jewelry, and or land. “Contribution à l’étude de l’institution familiale en Épire au XIII au en Épire familiale l’institution de àl’étude “Contribution Studies Byzantine of Handbook Antike und Mittelalter Cf. Stavros Kourouses,“ Stavros Cf. On Byzantine marriage and dowry, see Angeliki E. Laiou, Laiou, E. see Angeliki dowry, and marriage Byzantine On 125. andtheDowry…,” Strategies Marriage Prohibitions, “Marriage Laiou, AngelikiE. On the role of women within Byzantine family and society, see Angeliki E. Laiou, “The Role of Women in Women of Role “The Laiou, E. see Angeliki and society, family Byzantine within of women the role On (Paris: De Boccard, 1992); Eadem, In the Byzantine empire, the dowries of the girls were, as Laiou phrased it, “a real Neamonites’ Neamonites’ , 81-92, esp. 85 (Malden, MA : Wiley-Blackwell, 2010). 2010). Wiley-Blackwell, MA : 85 (Malden, esp. 81-92, , ByzF 9(1985): 59-102. , 89-98 (München : R. Oldenbourg, 1992); Eadem, “Families and Kinship,” in Kinship,” and “Families Eadem, 1992); Oldenbourg, :R. (München , 89-98 JÖB 31 (1981): 233-60; Eadem, “Observations on the Life and Ideology of Byzantine ep Γρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου ΒουλγαρίαςΓρηγορίου αρχιεπισκόπου . 4 is a case in point for the issue of marriage and dowry in , 652-660, esp. 654-6. On legal age for marriage in Byzantium, see Angeliki E. Laiou, E. see Angeliki inByzantium, marriage for On legalage 654-6. esp. 652-660, , 393 It unveils the efforts of a candidate bride’s mother to make a 394 395 Consent and coercion tosexand marriagein ancient and medieval societies DOP A possible possible A Thus, in order to better get her message across, she 44(1990): 99-107. 392 andconsisted, dependingon the family’s means, 74 scenario Mariage,amour etparenté àByzance aux XIe–XIIIe could have been the following: after a …,” 535-6. …,” 535-6. e siècle,” siècle,” Fontes Minores Fontes 6 (1984): 6 275-323,esp. A Companionto A The Oxford Oxford The

CEU eTD Collection Patriarch Isidore time by the Constantinopolitan patriarch, Philotheos Kokkinos ( Kokkinos Philotheos patriarch, the Constantinopolitan time by 398 140. 1991), Press, California of University London: 397 in peace”42-8). (Luke 8: way Go your immediately healed. But he said to her: Daughter, your faith ( your Daughter, to her: Buthealed. said he immediately she was and how him, touched had she cause what for people allthe before declared feet and his before down (ἐξεληλυθυῖαν ἀπ Who is it that touched me? ( immediately the issue of her blood stopped ( stopped blood her of the issue immediately θ ε ρ α π ε υ θ ῆ ν α ι employing the terms “like,” the “(just)employing terms as:” bestowed all her substance on physicians and could not be healed by any ( biblical addressee. requests through hisrhetorical skills, and allegedly through his possible connection to the woman’s tothe emphasis lend could people, Neamonites other of behalf on written 95), attest the knowledgeable character of its writer. Thus, similar to Choumnos’ letters (93 and shows traitsthat theletterunderscrutiny Infact, her case. tocomposealetterfor someone haimorroousa the of healing miraculous the of scene Testament New the woman; haemophilic situation ofthe mother and her daughter tothe long–lasting suffering anddisease ofthe And there was396 a certain woman having an issue of blood ( In late Byzantine texts that have come down to us, the expression expression tous,the down come have that texts lateByzantine In For this figure of speech, see Richard A. Lanham, The biblical text reads as follows: “And it happened as he went that he was thronged by the multitudes. the multitudes. by thronged was he that went as he it happened “And follows: as text reads biblical The

suffering than thediseaseof than suffering bloodshed( come with the sameI… way same hopethe Word, God-man the approach to of miracles and multitude faith... us who are oppressedepiscopacy by a far greater αἱμορροοῦσα ( bloodshed with woman the thought same the with forward coming I am to you as a prize of your virtue. Just as she was led by the Throughout needed and training this educational lacking was woman the probably, Most

parallels by the means of ). She came behind him and touched the border of his garment ( serves as a framework for the woman’srequest. forthe framework asa serves ; for cf. ' ἐμοῦ TLG ). And the woman seeing that she was not hid, came trembling ( ) approached the first high-priest [i.e., Christ] who gave this gave who Christ] [i.e., high-priest first the approached ) ep (online version). (onlineversion). . 4, Maximos. 4, Neamonites employs biblical allusions, likeningthe Τίς ὁ ἁψάμενός μου

simile καὶ παραχρῆμα ἔστη ἡ ῥύσις τοῦ αἵματος αὐτῆς αἵματος τοῦ ῥύσις ἡ ἔστη παραχρῆμα καὶ , 397 that is the comparison of two different things by ;)…for I know that virtue ( 75 A Handlist ofRhetorical Terms τῆς αἱμορροίαςτῆς πάθει οὖσα ἐν ῥύσει αἵματος ἡ πίστις σου πίστις ἡ c .1300–1379), in his work on the.1300–1379),on hiswork in τῆς αἱμορροίας πάθει αἱμορροίας τῆς ) has made you whole ( youwhole made ) has 396 Neamonites adduces these adduces these Neamonites δύναμιν ἥτις οὐκἴσχυσεν ἀπ , 2nd edition (Berkeley, LA; (Berkeley, edition 2nd , ). 398 τοῦ ἱματίου αὐτοῦ ) twelve years, who had ) has gone out from me

τρέμουσα ). And Jesus said: said: Jesus ). And is used a single used asingle is σέσωκέν σε σέσωκέν ἡ ' ) and fell

οὐδενὸς ), and Life of of Life ).

CEU eTD Collection Bible. monastery,educationhave her beenbasedprimarily may uponreading/hearing the gender, and education. In thecase oftheimpoverished woman, most likely livingin a heed to the request, for “if this [plea] will be rejected like something easilycompelled wiped away by to cure thepossible sanguinolent for a negative response from the part of the addressee.woman, Similarof therhetoric consequently and request, to “client’s” his Christ, the who was recipient of plausible a constructed Neamonites language, Through styles. different author, same the Gospels; the of the trainers at the Olympic games, Radamanthys, Abaris, Pluto, etc), μ(ήτ)ηρ Euripides, and Homer mother [i.e., the addressee’s wife] who cares little, if anything of this [ of if anything little, cares who wife] the addressee’s [i.e., mother either quote the Bible, nor make usedoes not latter training, the soundeducational yet a having both allegedly dignitaries, of any scriptural of nature, has convinced you to change your mind.” him to Christ: to Christ: him and likening by comparing thebishop, theflatters addressee,i.e., ofthewoman character letter collection 399 When it comes to women’s attitude towards towards attitude to women’s comes it When 399

φύσεως πολιορκουμένη νόμῳ μεταβεβουλεῦσθαί σε Neamonites chooses a touching and compelling scriptural passage for embedding embedding for passage scriptural compelling and touching a chooses Neamonites The rhetoricThe and thestyleof endangered. characterizedthattrait which truehigh–priest the now is whichand regain should wisdom, your of abundance the through holiness, your yet not left [this possibility], of reverting things in this manner [i.e., like Christ], You will be rightfully called His imitator andguardian. But if[the time] has Finally, the “rhetoric” of the letter does not lack the practice of flattery. The Thus, Neamonites employs a biblical framework for presenting the woman’s framework plea. Neamonites Thus, employs abiblical forpresenting . Both epp ē ep thos . 2, 6, 12, and 13 to classical figures (“the men–destroying Ares,” . 4 and 4 . forhis“client” which isappropriate totheindividual’s age,

ep . 1 were addressed to high–ranking ecclesiastical ecclesiastical high–ranking to addressed were 1 . ep paideia . 4 seems to be quite unique within Neamonites’ 76 οὗ , Neamonites tells to the addressee of addressee the to tells Neamonites , [i.e., , οἴομαι τῆς παιδείας

image. If , ep πέπεικεν . 4 tries to leave as little room as paideia ] ep ], and who is besieged by the law the by isbesieged who and ], δὴ μικρὰ ἢ οὐδ(ὲν . ( epp . 4 is constrained to give Ep . 10. 9–10); cf. the Appendix. . 1, 9 and 14 alludes to ep . 4bears the imprint ep ) . 10 that “the that 10 . φ ρ ο ν τ ί ζ ο υ σ α

CEU eTD Collection (1999): 67–101. Nelson, “The Chora and the Great Church: Intervisuality in Fourteenth-Century Constantinople,” Constantinople,” Fourteenth-Century in Intervisuality Church: the Great and Chora “The Nelson, 401 καλοῦλόγος τοῦ τούτου χρήματοςἔσεται; etc. the filterofmale lenses, through range of issues springs up: how the Byzantines thought of women; female (self)–expression further pathways of inquiry. When a man writes in the voice of a woman, a whole new or aprélate’s entourage. gathering inthe fourteenth centuryPalaiologan literary piece, which may havesuccessfullysuited thehorizons ofexpectationof those devices ofconveyinga female character, make of this letter apossible “ethopoietical” investigation in its ownright. Thebiblical allusions, the vocabulary andtherhetorical required has letter the of form the message, its from Apart dowry. and marriage, fourteenth-centuryPalaiologanpoverty,Byzantium, touchingas suchupon aspects haimorroousa NewTestament. from the mainly during whichwas Neamonites adorned addresseeby andcontemporaries by theiconographic programcomposed ofChora Church. ThisTheodore church hisMetochites letters – betweenwith mosaics, 1315 and whose 1321 subjects– presumably derive the years be aword aboutthisbeautifulthing?” the one to whom belong the throne of wisdom and the word, than from who else will there 400 Cf. Ihor Šev Ihor Cf. εἰ δ᾿ ὡς περίψημά τι Furthermore, the richness of richness the Furthermore, Neamonites’ Neamonites’ Neamonites’representationvisual of A on her knees, surreptitiously touching Christ’ Christ’ knees,surreptitiously cured. feet andgetting onher touching č enko, “Theodore Metochites, the Chora, and the Intellectual Trends of His Times”; Robert Robert His Times”; of Trends the Intellectual and the Chora, Metochites, “Theodore enko,

παρ᾿ ᾧ καὶ σοφί(ας καὶ ᾧ παρ᾿ ep . 4 provides insights into a little corner of the social

401 ) θρόνος In the narthex of the church, a mosaic depicts the 400 ep

. 4 lies in the fact that it is a rewarding place for ( καὶ 77 ) λόγος ἐστὶ τοῦτο παραῤῥιφήσετ(αι τοῦτο ἐστὶ λόγος theatra ep . 4 may have been provided for his , in this case the patriarchal court )

πρὸς τίνος ἄλλου τίνος πρὸς realia of the BMGS 23

CEU eTD Collection 415. Here I offer my own English translation. English translation. my own offer I Here 415. προσῳδιῶν

προσόδους καὶ κέρδη alleged poverty: alleged supportsince histeachingactivity andintellectual status offered nothingbut alifeof Hyrtakenos 408 407 Moschopoulos…,” 140-1. text of the letter and its English translation, see Ihor Šev Ihor see translation, English its and letter the of text προσέξει τὸν νοῦν καὶ προσανακλαύσεται καὶ νοῦν τὸν προσέξει τῷ πράγματι κείσεται ὅ κείσεται πράγματι τῷ Theodore Metochites, Theodore 406 405 404 (1952): 133-157; reprinted in Idem, Fryde, 403 the same by beevaluated cannot philology Byzantine that to thefact apointer as marks inquotation use “philologist” Mergiali, Sophia cf. Triklinios; Demetrios and Magistros, Thomas 402 Moschopoulos Théodore Hyrtakènos, Hyrtakènos, Théodore … see office, this Byzantine For Cf. Ihor Šev Planoudes, as Maximos such period Palaiologan the of the“philologists” among is reckoned Moschopoulos PLP PLP ἄνθρωπος ἀθλίᾳ περιπεσὼν τύχῃ καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ βουλομένου παντὸς ἐκτριβόμενος καὶ ἤδηἐπιλείπων καὶ παντὸς ἐκτριβόμενος βουλομένουτοῦ ὑπὸ καὶ τύχῃπεριπεσὼν ἀθλίᾳ ἄνθρωπος 29507. 17982. The Early Palaeologan Renaissance (1261-c.1360)

In the second decade of the fourteenth century, the schoolmaster Theodore famine. hand I forgot the art of composing verses,reached and on the other I am afflicted thisthe by Muses age, of … prosodies the to exercise childhood I from entrusted been having andexpectedI myself having revenues become and profita bread-eating … But at this moment, old man, having on the one merciful of men, anddeploring fate’. ofmen, beforehim‘his merciful ‘learned’ discourses, directing hisattentiontowards the most learned and circumstancesas theymight please, totreat him insteadof employing ridiculousandpermittedsilly his plighthe indeed,thingin the if do avery would collapses, almost he that point tothe chooses, who anyone … aman who has encountered grave adversities and isbeing mishandled by In the winter of 1306/7, the known Constantinopolitan “gentleman scholar” Manuel criteria , συνίσχημαι δὲ σιτοδείᾳ δὲ συνίσχημαι 407 č enko, “The Imprisonment of Manuel Moschopoulos in the Year 1305 or 1306,” as the modern philology. philology. asthemodern sent letters to the powerful men of the day in order to ask for financial financial ask for to order day in the of men powerful the to letters sent 402 408 was charged with treason, waschargedwith and imprisoned.

… , νυνὶ δ᾿εἰς τοῦθ᾿ ἡλικίας ἐληλακώς τι ἂν αὐτῷ δοκοίη ποιεῖν δοκοίη αὐτῷ ἂν τι Letter 404 the CONCLUSIONS ANDCONTEXTUALIZATIONS ODB I: Ἐγὼ παιδόθενἘγὼ ἐκδεδομένος μουσείοις ἐγγυμνάζεσθαι προσῳδίαις logothet Society and intellectual Life and intellectual Society

. For the Greek text, see Sophia Mergiali, Mergiali, see Sophia text, the Greek For . 829. , ē s ἀνοήτατον ἂν πρᾶγμα ποιοίη καὶ κομιδῇ γελοῖον κομιδῇ καὶ ποιοίη πρᾶγμα ἂν ἀνοήτατον

tou genikou , (Leiden; Boston; Köln: Brill, 2000), 295-321; Hereafter I will will I Hereafter 295-321; 2000), Brill, Köln: Boston; (Leiden; ἀλλὰ μὴ λόγους μετιὼν τῷ λογιωτάτῳ καὶ συμπαθεστάτῳ καὶ λογιωτάτῳ τῷ μετιὼν λόγους μὴ ἀλλὰ 78

: 405 , ..., IX. καὶ γέρων γεγονὼς σιτοφάγος

L’enseignement et les lettrés… č enko, “The Imprisonment of Manuel Manuel of Imprisonment “The enko, 406

403 L’enseignement et les lettrés While there, he wrote to , ἐπιλέλησμαι μὲν , 49-59; Edmund . For the GreekFor . Speculum … …, 90, n. ᾤμην , εἰ ἐπὶ εἰ 27 …

CEU eTD Collection Constantinople inthe image ofearlier revivals, especially ofthe Komnenian tradition), traditionality(i.e., purposely activated part ofconscious breaking with the tendency to depict Byzantine intellectuals as totally submissive to potentates and lacking lacking and topotentates submissive totally as intellectuals Byzantine to depict tendency the with breaking Magdalino, the empire. lifeof ontheintellectual the one is the monograph of chapters provocative the most One of influences. toWestern yielding by empire the of pillars the sound and weakened undermined dynasty, the Macedonian i.e., forerunners, their to contrast in clan, Komnenoi the that was monograph Magdalino’s to anterior scholarship modern in idea prevailing The 1993). Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: monograph revolutionary Magdalino’s of publication the 414 Variorum, 1994). (Aldershot: 1992 March Andrews, St Studies, Byzantine of Symposium Spring the Twenty-sixth from Papers two poles that I shall try to place Maximos Neamonites. to placeMaximos try two poles thatIshall to make a living out of his teaching activities. In conclusion of my thesis it is between these Magdalino, ed., 413 412 member ofthe intellectuals residing inConstantinople, a “shadowy” on the politicalaristocratic and cultural stage of the period. Theodore Hyrtakenos was an active Nikephoros Moschopoulos ( Moschopoulos Nikephoros Karbones, 411 410 Byzantine “gentleman scholar.” late- the embodies Moschopoulos circles. Manuel and intellectual social of different at their look acloser However, livelihoods. as the alleged victimof aplot, the latter toreceive pecuniary support for hislivelihood. ranking officials for their intervention and support: the former to be released fromprison fourteenth century Byzantium. The expeditors were both men of letters asking high- Glenn W. Most, Salvatore Settis, eds., Settis,eds., Salvatore Most, Glenn W. cf. Sophia Mergiali, Mergiali, Sophia cf. 409 Our knowledge and understanding of twelfth-century Byzantium have been tremendously improved since since improved beentremendously have Byzantium twelfth-century of understanding and knowledge Our Cf. Ruth Macrides, “From the Komnenoi to the Palaiologoi: Imperial Models in Decline and Exile,” in Paul inPaul Exile,” and inDecline Models Imperial Palaiologoi: tothe the Komnenoi “From Macrides, Ruth Cf. Term used by Robert Browning in “A Byzantine Scholar of the Early Fourteenth Century: Georgios Cf. Niels Gaul, “Moschopulos, Lopadiotes, Phrankopulos…,” 166-177; Idem, “The Twitching Shroud…,” 265; Shroud…,” “The Twitching Idem, 166-177; Phrankopulos…,” Lopadiotes, “Moschopulos, Niels Gaul, Cf. PLP PLP 21528. 19376. In the rhetoric of In therhetoric Prima facie These two excerpts giveinsights into thesocial and intellectual ˮ in Gonimos. Neoplatonic and Byzantine Studies Byzantine and Neoplatonic Gonimos. strata New Constantines. The Rhythm of Imperial Renewal in Byzantium, 4 L’enseignement et les lettrés… , closely connected with the court and the ruling class, and highly visible two unfortunatetwo Byzantineintellectuals their for strivingwere renovatio imperii renovatio

fl The Classical Tradition .1285-1311/12), 409 Nephew of the bibliophileNephewsavantthe and metropolitan of , 49-52; for a sketch portray by Niels Gaul see Anthony Grafton, , Michael VIII Palaiologos curriculavitae 79 …, 223- 231. 410 , 602-3. Manuel was a member of the urban The EmpireThe ofManuel I Komnenos, 1143-1180 reveals that they were exponents exponents were they that reveals th 412 -13 413 (r. 1259–82), acting asa (r.1259–82), acting 411 th rebuiltandre-created Centuries schoolmaster trying realia , 269-282,, at 275, of theearly renovatio , 414

CEU eTD Collection

climate reached a climax century Palaiologan Byzantium. way to the intellectual and cultural blossoming of the late thirteenth and early fourteenth- process. of fortheeconomy this importance and the future patriarch ofConstantinople, Gregory of Cyprus, prominent role inthe revival oflearning during the early Palaiologan period. His disciple 421 420 Gregorio de Chipre emperor’s emperor’s the Akropolites, George epoch. Palaiologan the during emperor the of control and the patriarch since the twelfth century, establishment of the higher education in Constantinople. 419 1996). Científicas, de Investigaciones Superior patriarca Gregorio de Chipre(ca. 1240-1290) y la transmisión delos textos clásicos en Bizancio Martín, Pérez Inmaculada 1996); Wissenschaften, der Akademie Österreichischen der Verlag (Vienna: and for thoseemperors.” and for “the last time Byzantium had been a power to be reckoned with, to the image created by (Wien, 30. November bis 3. Dezember 1994), 91-108, Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Byzantinistik für Kommission der Veröffentlichungen 91-108, 1994), Dezember bis 3. November 30. (Wien, ed., Seibt, Werner In Rhetoric,” by Government on or Byzantium in Behaviour Political and Social of the History in Byzantium... Education Constantinides, N. C. see also Gregory, of assessment positive a more for figure; intellectual mediocre 418 33 (1963): 11-40. 417 1300. late Byzantine on information background useful provides Constantinople,” of “university the about conception misleading education, learning, and culture from the “cataclysm” of the Fourth Crusade (1204) up to c. 416 415 system. the on autonomy adegreeof thus imprinting their patrons, the of the role manner, in abrilliant unravels, Madgalino in Byzantium. process tothepolitical fundamental and central its heyday, in was rhetoric Byzantine Byzantium, of period Komnenian in the Thus, ideals. and ideas of struggle as a epoch the of life the intellectual and culture court Komnenian describes vividly creativity, Ihor Šev Ihor Cf. C. N. Constantinides, Constantinides, N. C. Cf. Century,” Twelfth inthe atConstantinople School “The Patriarchal Browning, Robert C. N. Constantinides,N. C. 269. tothePalaiologoi…,” the Komnenoi “From Macrides, Ruth PLP PLP theatron Geschichte und Kultur derPalaiologenzeit:Referate des Internationalen Symposions zu Ehren von Herbert Hunger 21436. 4590; On Gregory of Cyprus, see Nigel G. Wilson, Thus, during the reign of Andronikos II Palaiologos (1282-1328) Palaiologos Andronikos II of the reign during Thus, č in the politics of the time, where speechmakers had the opportunity to promote themselves and themselves to promote the opportunity had speechmakers where the time, of inthepolitics enko, “Theodore Metochites, the Chora, and the Intellectual Trends of His Times,” 23. 23. HisTimes,” of Trends and theIntellectual the Chora, Metochites, “Theodore enko, megas logothet … , 31-49; Angeliki E. Laiou, “The Correspondence of Gregorios Kyprios as a Source for Higher Education in Byzantium Education Higher Higher Education in Byzantium Education Higher 415 421 ē s One of the most important initiatives ofMichael was there- important initiatives VIII the most Oneof due tothe activities of ardent and intellectually distinguished and the most distinguished scholar of his day, played a played day, his of scholar distinguished most the and 417 higher education returned under the protection protection the under returned education higher 80 419 …; Constantinides, far from building up a fancy and fancy a up building from far Constantinides, …; …, 31-49; see also Inmaculada Pérez Martín, Martín, Pérez see alsoInmaculada 31-49; …, By their By scholarly activities, they paved the Scholars ofByzantium 416 Having been under the aegis of 418 , 223-4 who considers him a was also of paramount paramount of also was 420 B the intellectual intellectual the 32(1962): 167-202; (Madrid: Consejo Consejo (Madrid: El patriarca Higher Higher

El 8

CEU eTD Collection he entered a monastery and dedicatedfacts testified to by his intimate correspondence with high imperial officials. Around 1283 himself entirely IIPalaiologos, Andronikos and Palaiologos VIII toMichael both under power wereexcellent a life of scholarship of circles inner withinthe with liaisons His career. a successful for prospects the all with service the the imperial entered after 1261and immediately to Constantinople hecame Nicomedia) world of late Byzantine scholarly activity. A provincial by birth (he was born in Bithynian come down to usbothunravels the personality of their author and gives insights into the versatile scholars of the Palaiologan period. The significant number ofhis letters that has Byzantium, 1204–1330 Angelov, Dimiter Cf. II. Andronikos criticize to hesitate not did 428 Planoudes ( Planoudes Triklinios. three only portray expediency ofkeepingwithin the given limits ofthese contextualizations, Iwill briefly 99; E. A. Fisher, “Planoudes. Holobolos, and the Motivation for Translation,” Translation,” for the Motivation and Holobolos, “Planoudes. Fisher, A. E. 99; 34-42; Angeliki E. Laiou, “Observations on Alexios Strategopoulos and Maximus Planoudes,” Planoudes,” Maximus and on AlexiosStrategopoulos “Observations Laiou, E. Angeliki 34-42; Metochites, 230-241; C. Constantinides, “gentlemen scholars” such as Maximos Planoudes, as Maximos such scholars” “gentlemen Congourdeau, “Planudès Manuel,” Manuel,” “Planudès Congourdeau, 427 Tradition 426 425 424 2002). Gothoburgensis, Universitatis Acta (Gothenburg: and Indexes Notes, Translation, Introduction, with Edition 2000); Karin Hult, Karin 2000); Press, of Sciences Academy Austrian (Vienna: 23 Vindobonensia Byzantina text andtranslation, Introduction, Featherstone, J. instance, For works. Metochites’ of translations 423 422 However, in his However, For further readings on this outstanding and prolific gentleman scholar of Byzantium, see Marie-Helene see Marie-Helene Byzantium, of scholar gentleman prolific and outstanding this on readings further For Cf. their short biopics by Niels Gaul in Anthony Grafton, Glenn W. Most, Salvatore Settis, eds., The scholarly interest in this extremely prolific Palaiologan author is demonstrated by recent editions and editions by recent isdemonstrated author Palaiologan prolific extremely this in interest Thescholarly PLP PLP PLP 29317. 16045. 23308. , 732–3, 934–5, and 953–4 respectively. The intellectually rich milieu of the period was dominated by the figure of Maximos 426 c 423

.1250- Thomas Magistros, Thomas Theodore Methochites on Ancient Authors and Philosophy. Semeioseis Gnomikai 1-27 & 71 basilikos logos (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007), 78-115. c .1305). prosopa Higher Education in Byzantium… in Education Higher 427 , delivered at the coronation of co-emperor Michael IX in May 1294, Planoudes Planoudes 1294, inMay Michael IX co-emperor of coronation atthe , delivered AByzantine intellectual and politician, he was one of the most

of this intellectualthis Planoudes,gallery:of Magistros, and Catholicisme Catholicisme 424 andDemetrios Triklinios, 50(1986): col.488-90; Nigel G.Wilson, 81 , 66-89; Sophia Mergiali, Sophia , 66-89; 422 Manuel Moschopoulos, Theodore Theodore Moschopoulos, Manuel Imperial Ideology and Political Thought inImperialIdeologyPoliticalandThought Theodore Metochite’s Poems ‘To Himself’ GRBS GRBS 425 and others. Due to the the to Due others. and 43 (2002): 77-104; L’enseignement et les lettrés Scholars ofByzantium BMGS 4(1978): 89- The Classical Classical The . A Critical Critical A . 428 …, , .

CEU eTD Collection Atticizing of revival the of promoter fervent a him made style Attic “uncontaminated” Akindynos. of Constantinople, Philotheos Kokkinos, Philotheos of Constantinople, teaching activities. Among hismost notable disciples were the future hesychast patriarch his for fees collecting on depend not status did economic whose scholar gentleman youngmen –botharistocrats and those oflittlemeans–thus embodyingthe typical himself as a civic priest. Depicting a ordained probably was and 1320s (as Theodoulos) in habit monastic c “collected works” ofPlutarch. philosophie (Leiden: Brill, 2008). Brill, (Leiden: University Press, 2009); W.V. Harris and Brooke Holmes, Holmes, Brooke and Harris W.V. 2009); Press, University theological texts from Latin (e.g., Augustine’s(e.g.,Latin fromtheologicaltexts etc. Apart from these interests, Planoudes translated a considerablegeography number (Ptolemy, Strabo), astronomy, mathematicsof (Aratus, secular Euclid), classical rhetoric, and most erudite writer, but he also acted as a pioneer, arousing new inquiries into subjects as John Zarides, John circle. Cyprus asleaderofascholarly succeeded Gregoryof seemingly he where Akataleptos, Christ of monastery Constantinopolitan the of confines 434 433 432 431 430 una publicación reciente sobre los escolios euripideos,” euripideos,” losescolios sobre reciente una publicación Tucidides (ff.83-5),” 4-5y 429 .1347/8). Born in Thessalonike into the ranks of the urban élite, Magistros took the Cf. Simon Swain, Cf. Inmaculada Pérez Martín, “Planudes y el monasterio de Acatalepto. A propósito del propósito A deAcatalepto. monasterio yel “Planudes Martín, Pérez Inmaculada Cf. PLP PLP PLP PLP 495. 495. 21546. 11917. 6462. and 6461 Another champion ofchampion Another Among his most prominent disciples were Manuel Moschopoulos, Andronikos and and Andronikos Moschopoulos, Manuel were disciples prominent his most Among , Ovid’s Ovid’s , 433 Hisprevalent interest inthe second sophistic movement 430 George Lekapenos, and Nikephoros Kassianos. Not only did he become the become did he Notonly Kassianos. Nikephoros and Lekapenos, George

Hellenism and Empire

rh Heroids ētō Erytheia r , Magistros taught grammar and rhetoric in his private lodgings to ) and compiled and extended the “Palatine Anthology” and the and Anthology” “Palatine extended the and compiled and ) 10 (1989): 303-307; Eadem, “La ‘escuela de Planudes’: Notas paleográficas a paleográficas Notas dePlanudes’: “La ‘escuela Eadem, 303-307; 10(1989):

paideia …; Ewen Bowie and Ja and Bowie …; Ewen in late Byzantium was Thomas Magistros ( 431 and the major opponentofPalamas, major andthe 82 BZ 90(1997): 73-96. AeliusAristides between Greece, Rome, and the Gods ś De trinitate Elsner, ed., ed., Elsner, 429

Philostratus , Boethius’ Boethius’ , (Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge (Cambridge: e consolationeDe Monacensis gr. 434 432 n its and Gregory Gregory c .1280– 430

CEU eTD Collection graecus Supplément grec 463 (Aristophanes) (c (Aristophanes) grec463 Supplément fourteenth-century early known, little other, were there – groups interconnected two, these between to distinguished careful sufficiently always not is scholarship present apparatuses the critical editions. ofmodern Triklinios’ reputation went beyond histime andhis name isstill mentioned frequently in within this project Byzantinewas scholarship, which havecome down tous. The mostnotable accomplishment the edition of theenterprise is attestedso-called byvaluable autograph manuscripts, nine “alphabetic plays 439 of Greek drama to systematic revisions, tosystematic drama of Greek excellence of Thomas Magistros or at least a member of his circle, was the Byzantine intellectual“philologist” scene. Son ofthe “wealthy city of Thessalonike,” Triklinios, allegedly adisciple 438 Triklinios ( ever after. commitment offered hewas Palaiologos, II Andronikos Emperor of presence the in oration stirring a delivering a careerGreek rhetoric. at court which he refused, confirming his “Odyssean Unpublished Treatise by Demetrius Triclinius on Lunar Theory, onLunar Triclinius by Demetrius Unpublished Treatise 437 II,” “Tricliniana Idem, (PhD dissertation, Brown University, 1982); Ole Langwitz Smith, “Tricliniana,” “Tricliniana,” Smith, Langwitz Ole 1982); University, Brown dissertation, (PhD Aeschylus” of Triad Byzantine onthe Commenting and in Editing Triclinius Demetrius of “On theOriginality again,” and Triclinius Planudes I: Palaeographica, “Miscellanea Idem, 436 und die spätbyzantinische Sophistik 435 For instance, Oxford, New College, MS 258 (1308); Naples, MS Nigel G. Wilson, Wilson, NigelG. Other interests beyond philology are attested by his short essay on lunar theory; cf. A. Wasserstein, “An A. Wasserstein, cf. theory; lunar on essay short his by attested are philology beyond interests Other Cf. Nigel G. Wilson, Nigel G.Wilson, Cf. For further reading see Niels Gaul, “The Twitching Shroud…”; cf. also his monograph on 464 (Hesiod) (1316/1330); Rome, Bibliotheca Angelica, MS Angelica, Bibliotheca Rome, (1316/1330); (Hesiod) 464 Beside the circles ofthese well-to-do and illustrious “gentlemenscholars” –and Generally believed to have been a disciple of Thomas Magistros, Demetrios . 437 Mastering an impressive metrical knowledge, Triklinios subjected the corpus fl.

1308-c.1330) to his native Thessalonike, yet maintaining close links to the imperial court Scholarsof Byzantium 435 Travelling to Constantinople (October, 1312 or spring 1313) and Scholars of Byzantium... of Scholars ClMed 43 (1992): 187-229. 436 . wasanothersignificant personalityByzantium the late of

. 1320/1330). …, 250; Edmund Fryde, , 249-256; Idem, “Planudes and Triclinius,” Triclinius,” “Planudes and Idem, 249-256; , 438 which he equipped with his metrical scholia. This This scholia. metrical his with equipped he which

83 The EarlyPalaeologan Renaissance ˮ

J Ӧ gr BG . II.F.31 (c.1325/1330); Venice, 16 (1967): 153-74. gr 439 GRBS GRBS . 14 (Euripides)14 . (c.1315-1325); Paris, veritable masterpieces of late of masterpieces veritable 22 (1981):22 395-7; H.Shotwell, M. ClMed GRBS 33 (1981/2):33 239-262; 19(1978): 389-394; ˮ ThomasMagistros of Euripides. …, 268-294. ˮ

nostos Marcianus and par par CEU eTD Collection interestspresumablycommented oninthecourseteaching. of These philologicaland classical might suggest that Karbones was a member of a distinguished group of Encomium of Constantinople Encomium teachers ( several assistant with an establishment over presided ran and Healso Nikephoros Gregoras. of andman asateacher embraced acareer and then studies higher pursed Karbones of Philadelphia, metropolitan the Theoleptos, of support unknownnativecityin circumstances Constantinople, for where, allegedlythe with confidant of Eirene-Eulogia Palaiologina, a brother, Gabras’ Michael of friend close a became he connections; good of nexus works ofothers. the spread throughout codex century Byzantine society revivalthe Palaiologan oflearning.participants in 445 Karbones George line. clear a draw to able being us without existed, clearly schoolmasters and scholars” “gentlemen between scale sliding A Neamonites. ofMaximos stratum social the pepaideumenoi 1926), 262,and Idem, 444 Constantinople. in monastery Soter the Philantropos of became theabbess 443 327-365. 1968): Philologie, Neugriechische cited by Robert Browning, “A Byzantine Scholar…, Byzantine “A Browning, cited byRobert Idem, Cf. Constantinople. of encomiun 442 441 Byzantine Scholar…,” 223-231. 440 This is his only work that has come down to us. The beginning of it is preserved in the Rodolphe Guilland, Rodolphe The daughter of Nikephoros Choumnos and widow of Andronikos II’s son, John the Despot. In 1308 she Erwin Fenster offered a sketch portrayal of Karbones in his edition of Karbones’ hitherto unpublished unpublished hitherto Karbones’ of edition in his Karbones of portrayal a sketch offered Fenster Erwin “A Byzantine Scholar…, Browning, Robert PLP Vaticanus graecus 11167 and 11171. For a short but essential introduction to this author, see Robert Browning, “A Traces of Karbones’ teaching activity can be identified in various surviving texts: invarioussurviving his canbeidentified activity ofKarbones’ Traces teaching George Karbones was one of the little known intellectual figures of early fourteenth- ofearly knownintellectualfigures little wasoneofthe George Karbones 440 syllogoi and Theodoros Hyrtakenos, introduced above, are good examples of minor of minor examples good are above, introduced Hyrtakenos, Theodoros and whose livings depended on their teaching activities, where we get closer to closer get wherewe activities, teaching their on depended whoselivings ). 444 La correspondace deNicéphoreGrégoras Essai sur Nicéphore Grégoras:l’homme etl’oeuvre 444.

445 441 and Byzantine scholia on Sophocles, Euripides, and Aeschylus, Aeschylus, and Euripides, Sophocles, on scholia Byzantine and who can only be traced by re-examining scattered re-examining by traced be only can who

Laudes Constantinopolitanae ˮ 223. 442 ˮ Born in Thyateira (Akhisar) in Lydia, he left his 225. 225. 443 84 and a fairly intimate correspondent of correspondent intimate fairly a and (Paris: Société d’ Édition Les Belles, 1927), 111, 316 316 111, 1927), Belles, Les Édition d’ Société (Paris: belles lettres. belles (Munich: Institut für Byzantinistik und Byzantinistik für Institut (Munich: (Paris: Librairie Orientaliste P. Geuthner, Geuthner, P. Orientaliste Librairie (Paris: In the capital he createda capital he Inthe feuilles degarde tesserae of of CEU eTD Collection

closelyresembled“rhetoric the povertyof displayed their learningandflatteredthe in theirdisplayed their rich living. order toearn both intellectuals aspiring other help; many peoplefor well-to-do to turning by repeatedly fill his stomach. He was not the only one trying to find solutions to his material privations incessantly preoccupied with his own“gastrointestinal” his with preoccupied incessantly 451 Radova Vizantološkog Instituta megas 450 Briefe…, 449 codex. of thesame works rhetorical the published Boissonade, Fr. Jo. scholar, French another later decades andthree manuscript the in extant letters Hyrtakenos’ edited Theil Porte du La scholar the French in 1798 For instance, scholars. la grecsBibliothèque de Nationale Palaiologos,Glykys,John the patriarchthe II Andronikos addressees:Emperor wereamongthe time his of religious personalities and 448 fourteenth-century career to be found thein his case works. of Neamonites. A collection ofThere his correspondence are only a few grainswas preserved of information in a about his life and Briefe des Theodoros Hyrtakenos, Briefe desTheodoros systematically studied. systematically writings. “gentlemen scholars” and the schoolmasters): well-linked socially, difficult to grasp inhis the (i.e., groups two the links who figure intellectual “in-between” an seems Karbones, schoolmasters transmitting and interpreting the ancient and classical heritage. Correspondance of Theodoros Hyrtakenos, Theodoros of Correspondance 447 446 Cf. Ihor Šev Ihor Cf. Cf. Ihor Šev Ihor Cf. For the chronology of Hyrtakenos’s correspondence, see Georgios Fatourios, “Zur Chronologie der Chronologie “Zur Fatourios, Georgios see correspondence, Hyrtakenos’s of chronology the For For a brief codicological description of the manuscript consult H. Omont, Omont, H. consult the manuscript of description a codicological brief For Ihor Šev Ihor “AByzantineScholar…, Robert Browning, Cf.

domestikos ˮ In most of his letters, Hyrtakenos depicts himself as an impoverished intellectual intellectual impoverished an as himself depicts Hyrtakenos letters, his of most In A little known writer ofthe Palaiologan period, Theodore Hyrtakenos has not been 221-31. č enko, “Society and Intellectual Life in the Fourteenth Century,” 69-92; Apostolos Karpozilos, “The Karpozilos, Apostolos 69-92; Century,” Fourteenth in the Life Intellectual and “Society enko, č enko, “Society and Intellectual Life…, Intellectual and “Society enko, č enko, “Alexios Makrembolites and His ‘Dialogue Between the Rich and the Poor,’” Poor,’” the and Rich the Between ‘Dialogue His and Makrembolites “Alexios enko, John Kantakuzenos, the JohnKantakuzenos, codex unicus 447 6 (1960): 187-228, reprinted in Idem, However, he provides an illustrative parallel, as I shall argue, to , vol. 1 (Paris, 1886), 266. This codex has attracted the attention of many ˮ

JÖB : Codex Parisinus Parisinus Codex : 43(1993): 221-31; Sophia Mergiali, ˮ

J Ӧ B ˮ 40(1990): 275–94; Georgios Fatourios, “Zur Chronologie der 229. parakoim ˮ 69-92. 69-92. 85 ˮ megas logothet developed twelfth-centuryby Byzantine ō graecus menos Society and intellectual Life intellectual and Society 1209. Alexios Apokaukos,andothers. Alexios 450 hardships, always in a quest to a quest in always hardships, ē L’enseignement et les lettrés s Theodoros Metochites, the Metochites, Theodoros 448 Inventairesommaire manuscritsdes The most famous political political famous The most 451 ..., VII. This 446 In short, status quo status …, 90-95. Zbornik 449

CEU eTD Collection Maximos above, introduced scholars” “gentlemen the to opposition in yet Hyrtakenos, Byzantium, fourteenth-century of theearly schoolmasters place himamongtheimpoverished arguably who strived to make a living through their teaching activities. Similar to mighty; a group hobnobbing with the rich, andyetrich, bywith the agrouphobnobbing poverty.” oftenplagued mighty; in its possession of esoteric knowledge, and yet submissive and impotent self-image: agroup exclusive milieu“projectedacontradictory ofthisintellectual members in the face of the received asalary ( Hyaleas two professors, of thecase letters his one of Patriarch John Glykys. Nikephoros Metochites, the son of the of son the Metochites, Nikephoros pay fees fixed by a private contract. bya fixed pay fees sometimes salaried by the court, andreceived operated a private school where his students a had higherto education in Constantinople and subsequently became a teacher exaggerated. real, Hyrtakenos’ claims of his life being on the fringes of poverty are “more apparent than intellectuals who did not belong to the Komnenian nobility. grammarian; cf. Paul Magdalino, Paul Magdalino, cf. grammarian; starving thana fed shopkeeper a well to be better is that says Komnena plea toAnna Podromos’ language, and 452 459 458 457 456 455 454 453 For instance, the poems of “Ptochodromos poems the instance, For Ihor Šev Ihor Mergiali, Sophia Cf. Ibid., 286. “The Correspondance…, Karpozilos, Apostolos PLP PLP PLP ˮ 29466. 4271. 4257. andthat the image ofpoverty emerging throughout hiscorrespondence was rather Maximos Neamonites seems to belong to the latter group, that is to say, one can can one to say, is that group, latter to the belong to seems Neamonites Maximos The list of little–known schoolmasters is extended by Hyrtakenos, who mentions in in mentions who Hyrtakenos, by extended is schoolmasters little–known of list The Enjoying the patronage of the high official Theodore Mouzalon, Hyrtakenos Hyrtakenos Mouzalon, Theodore official high the of patronage the Enjoying č enko, “Society and Intellectual Life…, Life…, Intellectual and “Society enko, 453

L’enseignement et les lettrés siteresion 456

The Empire of Manuel I… Manuel of Empire The ) from the ) from imperial treasury.

454 …, 92-3. The most pre-eminent amongstudents his were megas logothet ˮ ˮ ˮ 293. caricature the plight of the hungry intellectual in racy racy in intellectual hungry the of plight the caricature 71. 71. 86 , 341. ē s , and Basileios Glykys, , andBasileios 457 458 and Chalkomatopoulos, who Chalkomatopoulos, and Šev 452 č enkoconsidersthat the Karpozilos argues that argues Karpozilos 459 455

the son of the son CEU eTD Collection schoolmaster, most probably of primary education, active in Constantinople ( Constantinople in education, active primary of mostprobably schoolmaster, the Thus, shadow. of cone his of out Neamonites highly extensive knowledge of his life andactivity, they dosuffice toallow us topull might a mother say to a bishop regarding the marriage of her daughter?” of her themarriage to abishopregarding say amother might ( rhetoricallyanalysed possibleNeamonites’rhetoricalexercisea letterfourth as and interpreted, contextualized, also has thesis the of section second The books. quest for schoolmaster striving to secure aliving through his teaching activities, yet constantly in a the letters (especially the letters(especially (auto)–biographicalembeddedin facts some highlighted section further Euripides. Thefirst seems to abound in quotationsmanuscript; attention hasbeen equally paidto Neamonites’ epistolographic style, which and references to classical authors, especially Homer and Neamonites’ Neamonites’ oiooia dsrpin of description codicological and palaeographical Subsequently,a them. contextualize and translate, to edit, scholars for waiting still are period the of manuscripts “silent” of number a as investigation, letterwriting andletter collections (late) in Byzantium,a fieldneedofin further situation. unicus Neamonites’ hitherto unpublished letter collection, extant inthe fourteenth-century and interest of anyByzantinist. Thepresent thesis has endeavoured, bybringing to light Neamonites has received little scholarly attention, and has never come into the main focus progymnasma , In conclusion,though evenNeamonites’ fourteen The second part, “Maximos Neamonites as a Schoolmaster,” revealed Maximos asa revealed Schoolmaster,” asa Neamonites part, “Maximos second The Thus, the first part of the present study has offered some general considerations on Vaticanus ChisianusVaticanus epp ) of ) . have been introduced and summarized in the order as they appear in the ē thopoiïa epp . 1, 3, 5, 7–9, 12–14). 12–14). 7–9, . 1,3,5, , i.e., character–sketch, whose title may have been “What words “What been may have whose title character–sketch, , i.e., R. IV. 12 ( Vat. Chis. Vat. gr. 12), ff. 166–172, to improve in small steps on this this on steps small in improve to 166–172, ff. 12), R. IV. 12 ( 87 gr. epistulae 12) was offered. Furthermore, Furthermore, offered. was 12) epp . do not permit us to draw a depict their author as a as author their depict ep . 1) in the codex CEU eTD Collection hithertounheardforalongtime. remained but theirsong might have been enjoyed by those gathering in the fourteenth-century Palaiologan letters Maximos’ it.” for ofyearning as aninducement living still for those would remain gracefully and sweetly in such a manner that the remembrances of her music and singing are an unique expression, reflection, and an and expression, reflection, are anunique educational system of theearly fourteenth-century Palaiologan Byzantium. Moreover, they ratherthey giveinsights the everyday into social,cultural aspects, especially and 13, 14). as a schoolmaster, the letters also speak of Neamonites’ poor health condition ( condition poorhealth of Neamonites’ speak also letters the as aschoolmaster, transmission economy of the age ( book the part in taking by interests intellectual his pursuing as seen is Neamonites struggle of either retaining his students ( his students retaining either of struggle seems likely. on behalf of others( on behalf first decades of the fourteenth century ( basis of his teaching activities ( text, translation and notes, and text, translation 460 Cf. Manuel II Palaiologos ( Palaiologos II Manuel Cf. Heavily reliant on this type of income, the letters portray Neamonites in a constant The present thesis represents a first step in giving the swan a voice once again. a voice theswan giving step in afirst presentthesis represents The The swan, writes Neamonites, “close to the last moments of her life, sings very Maximos Neamonites’ letters do not Neamonites’lettersdonot take usintothe“garden oftheMuses,” Maximos epp CFHB . 4, 9). Whether for this he received extra salary, it is but extrasalary,itis not certain, this he received for . 4,9).Whether r. 1391-1425), 8 (Washington: Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies, 1977), 37-9. Studies,Byzantine 1977), for OaksCenter Dumbarton 8(Washington:

epp . 1, 2, 6, 10, 14). Occasionally, he lifts the pen to interfere ep Letter . 11). Apart from all the details concerning his activity 14, ed. George T. Dennis, Dennis, George T. ed. 14, fl epp .1315–1325), eking out a meager income on the on income meager a out eking .1315–1325), eik 88 . 2, 6, 10) or gaining more ( ō n of Neamonites’ soul. of Neamonites’ The Letters ofManuel IIPalaeologus ep . 14). Moreover, epp . 5, 7, 12, 12, 7, . 5, theatra 460

but , ,

CEU eTD Collection APPENDIX 89

CEU eTD Collection manuscript MS CPG A || | [ ] [ [] bracketscircumscribing completelythe text originalmissing the from < > ( ) andabbreviations conventions asfollows: set ofspace-saving τελεία ὑοτγὴ τελεία (ὑποστιγμὴ 461 indicated by the red symbols. Thus, “ is manuscript the in punctuation the Moreover, text. original the of picture accurate transcription isequippedfootnotes with undertaking to presentcomprehensive a and IV. 12 ( 4, 6, 7, 10, 11, and 14, extant in the fourteenth-century

E. Leutsch and F. G. Schneidewin, eds., 2 vols. (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck et Ruprecht, 1839-51). 1839-51). etRuprecht, (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck 2 vols. eds., G. Schneidewin, F. Leutsch and E. ). the addressee of the letter the addresseeofletter unit indicates the endofasyntactical breakwithin aword indicates a line foliosora(later)interlinearaddition ofthe the margins superscript square brackets mark either a variant reading of the text indicated in square brackets indicate a successive repetition of a word(s) of repetition asuccessive indicate square brackets manuscript and reconstructed bythemoderneditor the extantinthecodex abbreviations parentheses (roundbrackets)expanding Both in the transcription of the Greek text and in the footnotes I have employed a I offer below a diplomatic transcription of Neamonites’ hitherto unpublished Corpus Paroemiographorum Graecorum gr. 12),166–172,ff. preservedtheBiblioteca in Apostolica Vaticana. Their Diplomatic transcription of Maximos Neamonites’ letters ), and “ and ), • ” for middle ( ” formiddle

, ”

stands for commas,“ stands for τγὴ έη τελεία μέση στιγμὴ 461 90

codex unicus ) and upper ( points and ) . ” for pointsthe line for on ” , VaticanusChisianus στιγμὴ epp .

R. 2,

CEU eTD Collection 15 10 5

464 463 462 f.167

f.166

Homer, Cf. CPG II, 291: Apostoles III, 18: 18: CPG II,291:Apostoles III, Cf. Cf. ODB r v

1862-3. εἰς νοῦν βάλε νοῦν εἰς περιόντι α ὡ κῆο οἰκειωθέντα κλῆρος ὡς καὶ

εὐδοκι|μησάντων φορτικ(ὸν τῶν συμβουλιῶν τῶν φύσε(ως

(καὶ ν ααχσι γενέσθαι κατασχέσει ἐν τοῦτο γὰρ π(ατέ)ρων οὐκ ἐφιεμένων μᾶλλον φίλους παῖδ(ας φίλους μᾶλλον ἐφιεμένων οὐκ π(ατέ)ρων γὰρ τοῦτο παραινέσεσιν παῖδα μεταπηδᾶν τοῦ Ἄρεος τοῦ μεταβολαῖς ταῖς Εὐρίπου ταῖς μεταβολαῖς

Iliad V. 31. ) μονονοὺ ἀνδρι|άντα οἷςσυνέθου πρὸ(ς ἄλλως δέ τ᾿ ἀργύριον παλιννο|στήσειν πρὸ(ς παλιννο|στήσειν ἀργύριον τ᾿ δέ ἄλλως ἐς τοῦτο γε οὐήο σ χὴ αίβλν ἶα σβσῶ ἄριστε σεβαστῶν εἶναι παλίμβολον χρὴ σε <ο>ὐδήπου A: , ) To a τῇἐνδείᾳ δια|μάχαις κτησάμενο(ς δια|μάχαις ἐνοῦσαν αὐτῷ φωρασάντων αὐτῷ ἐνοῦσαν ) εἰπ(εῖν sebastos ,

ἰ αα|έες ρ φᾶναι χρῆ παραι|νέσεις εἰ •

οὔτε γὰρ Ἅδης ,

, εὖ ἂν ἔχοι •

εἴπερ ἀκήκο(ας οὐδὲτὰςσὰςἀνεῖναιδίκαιον

λο τν ῶ συνήθων σῶν τῶν πλέον τ(οὺς ) Ἄνθρωπος εὔριπος ,

462 ὐ ἐάτυ ομι ῶ ἐ Ὀυπος άα ποτ᾿ πάλαί Ὀλυμπίοις ἐν τῶν οἶμαι ἐλάττους οὐκ

, φθονούντων ἢ ) 463 πολλ(οὺς συμμεταρριπί|ζεσθαι ἄντικρυς συμμεταρριπί|ζεσθαι

•

(

• ολ γ δπυ γραμματιστὰς δήπου γε πολλῷ • καὶ οὔτε πῦρ ἀνεμοῦσί ποτε τὰ προκατειλημμ(έν)α τὰ ποτε ἀνεμοῦσί πῦρ οὔτε Letter 2 ) ) ) •

|| ) τοῦ βροτολοιγοῦτοῦ ἡμᾶς ἀλείπτας ἕξεις ἐς παῖδα τὸν σὸν τὸν παῖδα ἐς ἕξεις ἀλείπτας ἡμᾶς : 91

ὑπερβάλλουσιν τύχη εὔριπος

• ( καὶ

•

• λὰ ὴ νμς ὐ ἐλευθέρας οὐκ γνώμας μὴ ἀλλὰ οννίν ᾿ χῆ ἀίηο εἶναι ἀκίνητον ἐχρῆν δ᾿ τοὐναντίον ) ) γοῦν εἰ μ(ὲν εἰ γοῦν τὴν τοῦπαιδὸςτὴν μάθησιν , μν ἀναπεισάντων ἡμῶν

: ἀκοὰς διάνοια εὔριπος ) , τὴν σὴν σεβαστότητα σὴν τὴν 464 || οὕτω δὴ οὕτω , ταῖςπολλῶνδόξαις ) , ὡσπερεὶ τὴν ἕξιν ταῖς

ἐμμένεις τῇ καλλίστῃ ἐμμένεις τῇ ) :

( ἰδεῖν ταῦτα ἐπὶ παλιμβόλωνταῦτα ἐπὶ ἀστατεῖν ἢ καὶ

οἳ πολλῷ τῷ )

καλοῦ τινος καλοῦ , τὰ πρὸς τὰ δεξιό|τητα

• ||

, μήδ᾿ , εἰ καὶ εἰ . ( (

καὶ καὶ τὸν

• ||

) ) •

. CEU eTD Collection 15 10 5

468 467 466 465

f.167 f.167 Luke 8: 42-8. away. rubbed ἐπέχουσαν deleted.

v r

είηά τι περίψημά ιδνῦν ἤδη κινδυνεῦον ἁγιότης

(καὶ ταῖς πολλῷ τῆς αἱμορροί(ας τῆς πολλῷ ταῖς ἡμᾶς ὁ χρόνος τῶν πάλαι παραδεδομέν(ων πάλαι τῶν χρόνος ὁ ἡμᾶς ἐλπίδος κῖο τρέφεις ἐκεῖνον πρ ποινι ῷ ενθώ) λόγῳ θεαν(θρώπ)ῳ τῷ προσιέναι ἀπῆρε δόντι αἱμορρο|οῦσα

γάμου ἄζυγος βίου τῆς προτέρας τῆς βίου ἄζυγος τὴν τροφὴν τὴν λόγοις ἔπεισα καὶ θυγάτρια τέξασα δύο τέξασα θυγάτρια καὶ – in the upper left margin. margin. left –intheupper ) φύλαξ ἐνδίκως , ἰ ᾿ ὐ ἀῆε ὥπρ κίο τόο τ ἀωάω ποιεῖν ἀνωκάτω τὰ τρόπος ἐκείνου ὥσπερ ἀφῆκεν οὐκ δ᾿ εἰ

A: βραχὺν θο τς ῆ ἀρετῆς σῆς τῆς ἆθλον καὶ δὴ συνωθουμένη δὴ καὶ , ἡμὴδὲμιᾶς ἡμέρας ( , To a bishop Toabishop τὸ καὶ

, συμπορίζεσθαι ) ατς άιτ τν ἀληθ(ῶς τὸν μάλιστα παντὸς

< , ,

πίστεως πρόσειμι πίστεως 468 σὺν ἐμοὶ τὸ ῥάκος σὺνἐμοὶτὸ τῷ ῷ ρτ ποῆθν ἀρχιερεῖ προσῆλθεν πρώτῳ τῷ α᾿ κὶ σοφί(ας καὶ ᾧ παρ᾿ , . ῷ περιόντι τῷ οὗ > 465

κληθήσῃ ( οίῳ άῳ ρνν έπτ μυ εό()ε ὁμιλήσασα θειότ(α)τε μου δέσποτά χρόνον γάμῳ νομίμῳ καὶ , , ) 466 ἀπεβαλόμην θανάτῳ τὸν σύ|ζυγον τὸν θανάτῳ ἀπεβαλόμην

• τροφ(ὴν τῇ ταύτης βίᾳ τὴν δευτέραν δὲ δευτέραν τὴν )

τὸν [ἐπέχουσαν πάθει

• || ῆ συο σοφί(ας σαυτοῦ τῆς •

|| •

Letter 4 τοῦτο περιβαλεῖντοῦτο ρνν πχι θαρρήσασα ἐπέχεις θρόνον ς ὖ ἐενν ὸ τῶν τὸ ἐκείνην οὖν ὡς εἰ μὲν οὖν ἴχνός τι ἴχνός οὖν μὲν εἰ

( πλέον πιεζομέναις πλέον ) 92

καὶ ἢ φαῦλον ἔνδυμακεκτημ(έν)ην )] ζηλοῦσαν μὴδ᾿ ζηλοῦσαν ) , προσέρχομαι μεθ᾿ οὗ λογισμοῦ μεθ᾿ οὗ προσέρχομαι , ) θρόνος ὕω ἀὼ ήῳ ῷ σῷ τῷ ζήλῳ κἀγὼ οὕτω ἐναφῆκε , πολλῷ τῷ μέτρῳ τῷ πολλῷ )

ριρα χαρακτηρίζον ἀρχιερέα

( • ) • καὶ τῇ τῶνἐρίων καὶτῇ ἐργασίᾳ ῷ ὴ προεδρίαν τὴν τῷ • ἀνακτησάσθω

καὶ τελεῖσθαι (

• καὶ καὶ δὴ μιμητὴς ἐκείνου μιμητὴς δὴ καὶ ὁπωσοῦν ) )

όο ἐτ τοῦτο ἐστὶ λόγος μίμημα θαυμάτ(ων

, εὰ ῆ αὐτῆς τῆς μετὰ • καὶ θατέραν μὲν θατέραν καὶ

, τοῦ σεμνοῦ δεῖξον ἐφ᾿ ἡμῖν , ἀ<παι>τεῖ

[καὶ

• ἀλλ᾿ ἡ σὴ || •

] , || τοῖς ν πρὸς ὃν )

εἰ δ᾿ ὡς ( πλῆθος τάυτην ( καὶ ( 467

καθ᾿ καὶ καὶ τὰ , )

ἡ ) ) . ,

CEU eTD Collection 10 20 5

τι πραττόντων·παρόσονοἱδιαμαρτόντες κατὰτὸνπρότερον πλοῦν τὸνδεύτερον ἀσφαλίζονται περὶ Ἡ μεταφορὰ ἀπὸ τῶν ναυτιλλομένων δεύτερός ἐστι δήπου λεγόμενος δήπου ἐστι δεύτερός 469

f.169 Cf. CPG II, 24: Diogenianus II, 45: r

ἀρχῆθ(εν

π(ατ)ρᾶσι παίδων παρεῖ|χον οὐδαμῶς πράγματα οὐδαμῶς παρεῖ|χον παίδων π(ατ)ρᾶσι α ἄλς ρίς ξ πυ τυγχάν(ων που ἔξω χρείας ἄλλης καὶ αὐτῆς ὀργάν(ων αὐτῆς ἰ ἀ|ράτ μ μτπιθνι ἔσεσθαι μεταποιηθῆναι μὴ ἀν|δριάντα εἰς προσεκελεύετε εἶναί με διδά|σκαλον με εἶναί προσεκελεύετε

κ(αὶ ιλάτν ἐκείνοις διαλλάττον παρακεκινημέν(ον λν κὶ λῆρο(ς καὶ πλάνη βοηθῆσαι παρακλήθητι

ατ εἰδὼς ταῦτ᾿ παραρριφήσετ(αι ) μεταπλᾶσαι ἐπειδὴ δ᾿ ἐκεῖνα λόγος ἦν ἄλλως εἰ δὲ δὴ τὸ δῖον ἀπεφήνατο βούλημα

ὁ δὲ νῦν ὁ παρ᾿ Ἕλλησι μυθευόμενο(ς παρ᾿Ἕλλησι ὁ δὲνῦν A: τ<ῷ ) τχ διαπλάσεως ἔτυχε , > οίαο τ ἡμέτερα τὰ δοκίμασον αὐτ<ῷ ) )

. • , οἷς ἂν ἐτελεῖτο μέν μοι καλῶς τὰ τῆς τέχν(ης τῆς τὰ καλῶς μοι μέν ἐτελεῖτο ἂν οἷς , || ) Ἄν ἀποτύχῃ Ἄν πρὸς τίνος ἄλλου λόγος τοῦ καλοῦ τούτου χρήματος ἔσεται χρήματος τούτου καλοῦ τοῦ λόγος ἄλλου τίνος πρὸς ) >

, φρόνημα ρ|ῆθν ν ὖ προσλιπαρῶν εὖ ἂν προ|σῆλθον α ἐξαπάτη καὶ Δεύτερος πλοῦς ; cf. also CPG II, 155: Macarius III. 20: || **

. ρνμ τ κκηέο ὁοο ἂ τοιούτῳ ἂν ὁποῖον κεκτημένος τε φρόνημά • ατν ὲ α ατς εἶχον αὐτὸς καὶ δὲ ταὐτὸν τοῦ οὐρίου καὶ κώπαις πλεῖ· οἷον δευτέρα γνώμη καὶ πρᾶξις καὶ γνώμη δευτέρα οἷον πλεῖ· κώπαις καὶ οὐρίου τοῦ Letter 6

• • ταύτην τὴν παροιμίαν σαφῆ ποιεῖ Φιλήμων· πλοῦς α τ τν ρσν|όεο αὐτοῖς προσανε|χόμενον τῶν τὸ καὶ προσῃτησάμην ἂν κατὰ ἂν προσῃτησάμην • . α τ δυνατὰ τὰ καὶ καὶ ἡ φύσις δ᾿ ἡμῶν ἀμετάπτωτος ἧς ) • , λν υῆ κὶ τ(ῶν καὶ ψυχῆς πλὴν ) , ὔ᾿ μυὸ ἀνίᾳ ἐμαυτὸν οὔτ᾿ ὡς οὐχ οἷόντε ἄλλ(ως οἷόντε οὐχ ὡς Ζεὺς ἦν τε καὶ ἐτιμᾶτο ἦντε Ζεὺς

• ||

Δεύτερος πλοῦς , ύι ἐὴ μεταμεῖψαι ἐμὴν φύσιν , ιδνυύῃ νεάνιδι κινδυνευούσῃ

δεύτερον πλοῦνδεύτερον • ) καὶ μηδέν τι , ἐδίδουν • δαπάν(ης )

: • ) ( φωνητικῶν ἐπὶ τῶν ἀσφαλῶς τὰ περὶ σὲ περὶ τὰ καὶ ) ἡ τότε . , καὶ ) δὲ 469

, •

† .

CEU eTD Collection 30 25 20 15

τοιούτου· οἷς ἦν μέγιστος ὅρκοςἅπαντιλόγῳκύων οἷςἦντοιούτου· μέγιστος ὅρκον ὁμοίων VII. 49: VII. 49: μαρτυρουμένων 471 πεγαί χωροῦσι πηγαί λεγομένων κάτωθεν ἄνω ἢ γινομένων· οἷον εἰ ὁ πόρνος τὸν σώφρονα ἔλεγε πόρνον 470 f.169

Ῥαδάνθυο(ς Cf. CPG I, 47: Zenobius, II. 56: Zenobius, II. CPG I,47: Cf. : : ἐπὶ τῶν ἐναντίως λεγομένων· ὡς ὅταν ὁ πόρνος τὸν πόρνον ἐπὶ τῶνἐναντίωςλεγομένων· ὡςὅτανὁπόρνος σώφρονα λέγῃ ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπὶ δικαιοσύνῃ ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπὶ v ; Idem,VII.50: Ῥαδαμάνθυος ὅρκος Ῥαδαμάνθυος

ἐπιστήμ(ην οῆα εὔγειον ποιῆσαι προβαλλόμενο(ς λόγον ποιούμενο(ν λόγον Ῥαδαμάνθυο(ς μενυημέν(ων προσαφαιρούμεθα

τῆς τέχν(ης τῆς κάλλιστα μυὸ πὸ ἄδα ον |οτς μ κὶ τέχνην καὶ ἅμα ἔ|χοντος νοῦν ἄνδρα πρὸς ἐμαυτὸν ς όλ εχ τν ίο υὸ γνσα ἐγκα|ταλήψει γενέσθαι υἱὸν φίλον τὸν εὔχῃ πόλλ᾿ ἧς παῖδ(ας χρῶμαι πρὸς πορισμ(ὸν ἥττον ἢ τῇ τύχῃ θαρρήσ(ας ἐμὸν καὶ φίλον προσήκοι γήρᾳ προσήκοι . Οἷον ; CPG I, 185: Diogenianus I.27: : ) MS; cf. CPG 1, 304: Diogenianus VII. 98: ἐπὶ τῶν ἐναντίως λεγομένων ; CPG I, 372: Gregory of Cyprus III, 59: III,59: of Cyprus Gregory I,372: ; CPG , π(ῶς υί δ᾿ νυνί α δ ἄκουε δὴ καὶ εἰ ὁ πόρνος τὸν σώφρονα λέγει πόρνον ) ἔχων διατελῶ ἔχων

• Ῥαδαμάνθυος κρίσις ἐπὶ τῶν δικαιοτάτων τῶν ἐπὶ κρίσις Ῥαδαμάνθυος || ) ) ) ν ἴ γδο ἔω πλῆρ(ες ἔχων γήδιον οἴῃ ἂν εἶχον τό γε διαφυγεῖν ἀκαίρους μέμψεις διαφυγεῖν γε τό πλυνόμεθα ) ἄνω χωροῦσι ποταμῶν αἱ πηγαὶ ) : ,

471 φαίην ἂν καὶ μάλιστα πρὸς σὲ τἀληθὲς σὲ πρὸς μάλιστα καὶ ἂν φαίην • πλεονεκτοῦσι || ἐπὶ τῶν κατὰ μικροῦ τινος ὀμνύντων τινος μικροῦ κατὰ τῶν ἐπὶ . ) , || ,

μαρτυρουμένων Ἄνω ποταμῶν ἱερῶν χωροῦσι πηγαί χωροῦσι Ἄνω ποταμῶν ἱερῶν || ||

• • || • πότ(ε)ρ(ον ) ||

• • ἐγὼ

πλὴνἐρήσομαίσε υτγγν ᾿ πιήω ο σῦ παιδὸ(ς σοῦ τοῦ ἐποι|ήσω μ᾿ μυσταγωγόν οἱ δ᾿ εἰδότ(ες δ᾿ οἱ , ) δύναμίν τε κριτικὴν ἔχοντα κριτικὴν τε δύναμίν ,

( οὐ μικρὸν ἕρμαιόν σε τῶν ἄλλων οὐμικρὸνἕρμαιόνσετῶν • καί γε τὸ πολὺ τοῦ σκόπου τοῦ πολὺ τὸ γε καί δὲ ) ) ; Cf. CPG II, 286: Apostoles II, 92: • Ἄνω ποταμῶν χωροῦσι πηγαί

) οὐδὲ γὰρ λέγω τῷ τρόπῳ ἰ μν κπν χαίρ(ων σκαπάνη ἤμην εἰ • . τοῦτ᾿ ἐνήργουν ὀλιγομισθίᾳ καὶ τὰς ψήφους ὁ δὲ ὅρκος ἦν κατὰ χηνὸς ἢ πλατάνου ἢ κριοῦ ἤ τινος ἄλλου τινος ἤ κριοῦ ἢ πλατάνου ἢ χηνὸς κατὰ ἦνὅρκος δὲ ὁ , ) ἔπειτα ἔπειτα χήν , ἀλλ᾿ οὐ χρὴ τοῦτ᾿ εἰπεῖν 94 Ῥαδαμάνθυος κρίσις . εἴγεδιατείνῃ ; CPG I, 351: Gregory of Cyprus I, 28: ) . ερν ε α ἀκανθῶν καὶ τε πετρῶν . Ἐπειδὴ οἱ ποταμοὶ ἄνωθεν κάτω ῥέουσιν τοιοῦτοι δὲκαὶοἱΣωκράτους ὅρκοι Ῥαδαμάνθυος κρίσις ; CPG 632:CPG ApostolesII, ; XV.17: , αἷς ἔστιν ὅτε πρὸς τῶν ἀμυήτων : , παροιμία ἐπὶ τῶν ὑπεναντίως λεγομένων τῶνὑπεναντίως ἐπὶ παροιμία 470 ἤγουν κριοῦ ἤγουν ,

πκιονα πέν τοῦ πλέον ἐπακριβοῦνται , • ἔκ τε πείρ(ας α ο μ εδτς τῶν εἰδότες μὴ οἱ καὶ : , , , ἡ δικαιοτάτη τ κραομν ύ τὰ δύο κερδανοῦμεν ὅτι τὸἀτελὲς τοῦπαιδὸ(ς ταῖς συχναῖς φιλοτιμίαις συχναῖς ταῖς : ἐπὶ τῶν ἐναντίως γενομένων ἢ

Ἄνω ποταμῶν • Ἑμῦ αηὴ ὄντα μαθητὴν Ἑρμοῦ •

) οτ σρφν κατ᾿ στρέφων τοῦτο

, • •

|| α τύα ἐξελεῖν ταύτας καὶ ἡγησάμ(ην . μάλα , , πρός γε εἰδότα τὸν κύκνου κἀπειδὴ τῇ τέχνῃ : ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπὶ δικαίοις )

; CPG II, 206: Macarius 206: II, ; CPG , μόνῃ καὶὕδατι ῇ ιί οὐχ φιλίᾳ τῇ ) , , λαχάνων καὶ τῶν καὶ λαχάνων καὶ ἀγωγῆς ᾑρημ(έν)ος : λείπει ) Ἄνω ποταμῶν Ῥαδαμάνθυος ᾧ

. τ(οὺς , χωροῦσι ) ) , ,

οὐ

CEU eTD Collection 10 35 5

f.169

μήτοιγε πρὸςτὸσὸνμήτοιγε ἀξίωμα ἀποκρύψομαι α ποεθῖ τ μγλί τ σ κὶ ὸ λθς ξιεν σοι ἐξειπεῖν ἀληθὲς τὸ καὶ σῷ τῷ μεγαλείῳ τῷ προσελθεῖν καὶ τρόπῳ υιὰ προτερήματα φυσικὰ καλ(ῶς

ταῖς ἁπάντων γλώσσαις κεῖται ἁπάντωνταῖς γλώσσαις πρὸς τὰ καλὰ καὶ χρηστὸν ἦθος καὶ τῶν ἀντικειμέν(ων τῶν καὶ ἦθος χρηστὸν καὶ καλὰ τὰ πρὸς ἠφάνισε ὰ μγλ δυναμέν(ων μεγάλα τὰς καὶ τοῖς εἰδόσι τἀμὰ εἰδόσι τοῖς καὶ

ἔχει τῆςσῆς πλείονο(ς ο σῦ παιδὸ(ς σοῦ τοῦ ύτν υνῖ τν δωρεῶν τῶν συχναῖς νύττων ῶο ἔεν ἀκαθαρτόν ἔχειν χῶρον τὸ βαρὺ τοῦ πόνου διαφέρων πόνου τοῦ βαρὺ τὸ οὐκ ἂν ἔως τοῦ νῦν ἐξέφυγέ μοι παντελῶς ἄγνωστον παντελῶς μοι ἐξέφυγέ νῦν τοῦ ἔως ἂν οὐκ ἡ πολυχρόνιοςνόσος ἡ A: , καὶ ὅσα σελήνη τῶν ἄλλων ἀστέρων ἄλλων τῶν σελήνη ὅσα καὶ ) τῷμεγ(ά)λ(ῳ

• οοσ κεκίνηκ(εν ποιοῦσα τὰς δὲ μὴ οὔσ(ας μὴ δὲ τὰς ) δὲ δαπάνης δὲ || , ἑτοίμως ) ἵυ ίω ἄριστε φίλων οἵου , μὴ πιστεύεσθαι ζῆν πιστεύεσθαι μὴ , ) α ὧ δαέῃ ος ῦ δυναμ(ένοις νῦν τοῖς διαφέρῃ ὧν καὶ

• λογοθέτ(ῃ

εἴ γε χρεὼν γενέσθαι τοιοῦτον • ἄλλως τε μὴ δὲ πρὸς τὸ ψεύδεσθαι ἑτοίμως ἔχω , ) ὴ προσδαψιλευόμενο(ς μὴ , φιλί(ας ) ἀργὸν παντάπασιν πεποίηκέ με πεποίηκέ παντάπασιν ἀργὸν

• ἀδύνατα κτήσασθαι ἀδύνατα || ) , , , ἢ τοῦτο μὲν οὐκ ἂν ἐποίουν ἂν οὐκ μὲν τοῦτο ἢ . ὸ δνμνν ἐκκαθᾶραι δυνάμενον τὸν ὐ ι ταύτ(ην διὰ οὐ || Letter 7 ) ) τῷ Μετοχ(ί)τ(ῃ 95 •

ὰ μν νύα μι ερα τ πάθο(ς τὸ μετρίας μοι ἐνούσας μὲν τὰς

• πὶ ολς μ(ὲν πολλῆς ἐπεὶ

• καὶ οὔτε φιλί(ας οὔτε καὶ , || ) νῦν αὐτὴ θαρρῆσαι πεποίηκέ με

λ᾿ ν κμ μ φγ τ σὰ τὰ φύγῃ μὴ κἀμὲ ἵνα ἀλλ᾿ • || ) ) ἦ γὰρ καὶ τὸ σ(ὸν τὸ καὶ γὰρ ἦ ῇ χορηγίᾳ τῇ , ὁποῖον καὶ τὰ τῆς ἀρχῆς τῆς τὰ καὶ ὁποῖον ) αὐτοῖς ἀμύητον αὐτοῖς . ) ||

, ) ||

• καὶ τοσοῦτον καὶ ετι καθάρσεως δεῖται • ἀλλ᾿ ἐπεί τις χρεία τις ἐπείἀλλ᾿ ἀρχόντων ἐφῷ καὶ ἐφῷ ἀρχόντων τοῦτο ἦν καὶ περὶ σοί τ᾿ ἀνάγκη τὸν ) , καὶ γνώμῃ καὶ

• ( καὶ ) εὐσταθὲς ) , οἱονεὶ , , καθὰ ὥστε οὐκ

) . • •

CEU eTD Collection 35 30 25 20 15

ὀροφήν Apostoles II. 3: I. 55: 472

f.170

Cf. CPG I, 197: Diogenianus II. 6: 6: Diogenianus II. I,197: CPG Cf. Ἀκίνητα κινεῖν r ; cf. also CPG II, 5: Diogenianus I. 25; CPG II, 189: Macarius V. 98. 98. V. 189: Macarius II, 25; CPG Diogenianus I. II,5: also CPG cf. ;

τοῖς ἄλλοις δεινοῖς ἐντάξαι τοῖς εὐεργέτηθεῖσι τοῖς ἐντάξαι

παρρησιάζοντ(αι πίεν ἰ φς ος κατορθοῦντ(ας τοὺς φῶς εἰς ἐπαίνειν

γενέσθαι εὐεργετικὸ(ς ὐ θνσι ν κλύματ μ χρν ααὰ διασώσασθ(αι παλαιὰν χάριν μὴ κελεύσμ(α)τι ἑνὶ φθονήσει οὐ (καὶ καπνὸ(ς ἔξωθ(εν

σῇ ἐξουσίᾳπαρέρριψε ἔχων ἄλλ(ως ἔχων ἀστάτω δοῦναί τι τούτου ἕνεκεν τούτου τι δοῦναί γὰρ ἦν χάρις εἰ λῆμμά τι προσλαμβάνον τι γὰρ ἦνχάριςεἰλῆμμά δι᾿ ἐκείν(ους δι᾿ ἐμοῖς ὃς τοῖς γονεῦσιν αὐτοῦ κατ᾿ ἴχνος βαίνων ἴχνος κατ᾿ αὐτοῦ γονεῦσιν τοῖς ὃς καὶ τόπος οὐκ ἀσύμφωνός μου τῷ τρόπῳ τῷ ἀσύμφωνόςμου οὐκ τόπος καὶ

Ἀκίνητα κινεῖς )

περὶ τούτου ὸ ον ἐστὶ οὖν σὸν ατ ἐὼ ος ολῖ ὢ ἀγν(ὼς ὢν πολλοῖς τοῖς ἐγὼ ταῦτ᾿ νοῦν γὰρ ἔχων τῇ χάριτι τῇ ἔχων γὰρ νοῦν ἐμοὶ γοῦν νέᾳ πάνυ τῇ ἡλικίᾳ τῇ πάνυ νέᾳ γοῦν ἐμοὶ • κἀν ἐκεῖνοι δι᾿ ὑπερβάλ|λουσαν ἀρετὴν εἶχον τὸ αἰδέσιμον τὸ εἶχον ἀρετὴν ὑπερβάλ|λουσαν δι᾿ ἐκεῖνοι κἀν [σιν ) ) τὰς μελίττας : ] παραρ<ρ>έουσι καθ᾿ ὑπερβολὴν συνέφερε καὶ κινεῖ τὰ ἀκίνητατὰ κινεῖσυνέφερεκαὶ ) ) ὡς κλῆρος τίς κατήχθη τίς κλῆρος ὡς αὐτὸν ἐπαινεῖν αὐτὸν : ) , , ἐπὶ τῶν λίαν παράνομα πραττόντων θαρρήσαςτῷμεγέθει τοῦ ἐμοῦ λέγω οἰκήμ(α)τος ὀρθὴν τὴν ψῆφον τὴν ὀρθὴνοἰκήμ(α)τος λέγω ἐμοῦ τοῦ • (

Ἀκίνητα κινεῖς (καὶ

καὶ ,

) ( χάρινἔχεινὁμολογῶ •

(καὶ καὶ ) , ) • •

ὅτι μὴ δεῖ κινεῖν μήτε βωμοὺς τῇ ἀσυνήθειτῇ ταύτῃ || μς τετρυχωμένους ἡμᾶς

) ) παρὰ τῆς εὐγενεί(ας τῆς παρὰ ὴ ὲ ο δικαίου τοῦ δὲ μὴ ἐπεὶ δ᾿ ὁ χρόνο(ς ὁ δ᾿ ἐπεὶ φιλότιμος διατοῦτο τὸ κριτήρι(ον , τέως δ᾿ ὅ τι σὺ φέρων τὸν δῖν(ον τὸν φέρων σὺ τι ὅ δ᾿ τέως

τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ὑγιᾶ θ(εο)ῦ τοῦ : ὅτι οὐ δεῖ κινεῖν δεῖ ὅτι οὐ

• 96 τὸν ἀπράγμονα βίον ποθήσαντι βίον ἀπράγμονα τὸν

• • καὶ οὔτε παρ᾿ ἐκεῖνοις παρ᾿οὔτε καὶ )

, τῆς σὴςἀρετῆςτῆς || , κἀγὼ δὴ πολλοῦδέω τῷπρωτοκυνηγῷ κἀγὼδὴ

ήε ρτρμ φσω δ᾿ ὗ τινες οὗ δι᾿ φύσεως προτέρημα μήτε

, • τοῦ νῦν πρωτο|κυνηγοῦ ἦν ἡ αὐλή ἡ ἦν πρωτο|κυνηγοῦ νῦν τοῦ • 472 ἀπένειμέ μοι τιμὴν μοι ἀπένειμέ )

μᾶλλον δ᾿ εἰπεῖν τὰ εὐρίπιστα τὰ εἰπεῖν δ᾿ μᾶλλον • ) φορολογίᾳ

φ μτ ἀεὴ κκῆθι ἥτις κεκτῆσθαι ἀρετὴν μήτ᾿ ἐφῷ || καὶ νῦν τὴν οἰκεί(αν τὴν νῦν καὶ

, •

οὐ Βωμοὺς οὐ .

) ὄντ(ας (καὶ ὅτι οὐ δεῖ κινεῖν τύμβους οὲ ισῶ τν ψυχήν τὴν διιστῶν ποτὲ σου ) ,

) ἄχρα<ν>τον διατηρῶν μήτε τάφους ἢ ἡρῷα , θολοῦσθαι μὴ θέλων τοῖς θέλων μὴ θολοῦσθαι , ἢ καὶ παραβλέψαι πρὸ(ς παραβλέψαι καὶ ἢ ὑπέμνησα )

• , χρόνῳ

, τρέχεσθαι οὐ τάφους , , ἀπητήθῃ τί ἀπητήθῃ ὡς κἀκεῖνοι ὡς τοῖς ( , ) διοίσειν )

καὶ • αὐτοῦ ,

; CPG I, 22: Zenobius Zenobius I,22: ; CPG

( ) || || (καὶ

καὶ

τροπὴν • εὑρέθῃ τίς ) , μὴ τάφους ἀσθενείᾳ ) ) ; CPG II, 265: • ἐμοὶ δὲ

προῖκα • καὶ τῇ καὶ

, , , (καὶ πῶς , ἔχει , ὡς οὐκ καὶ

• || ) ) ,

μὴ

CEU eTD Collection 10 5

473 f.171

f.170 τὲ MS. r v

ἀρχῶν ἃςπολλῷτῷπόνῳκατεβαλλόμ(ε)θα οεσα διατριβὴν ποιεῖσθαι πληρωτ(ὰς πολιορκουμένη νόμῳ ῆ παιδεί(ας τῆς προτιμᾶν οὐκ οἶδας θέαν οὕτω παιδὸ(ς οὕτω θέαν οἶδας οὐκ προτιμᾶν σοι

συνθέσθαι ρτν πκαέτρ τ ὕτρ γίνεσθαι ὕστερα τὰ ἐπικρατέστερα πρώτων πί ᾿ σὶ ὅε πῖ κὶ ος ῶ διαθηκ(ῶν τῶν τοῖς καὶ ὁποῖα ὅτε ἐστὶν δ᾿ ἐπεί καίτοιγ᾿ ἐχρῆν τοῖς πρώην

, οὐκ οἶδα ἰ έ ε ρ μτ τῦ εὶ παιδὸ(ς περὶ τοῦ μήτε χρὴ γε δέ εἰ δέχου τοίνυν αὐτ(ὸν τοίνυν δέχου A: δύ ο ππμα τ(ὸν πέπομφα σοι ἰδού Unknown • ) ||

αῆα τ(ῶν φανῆναι

) • • (τὴ γ(ὰρ π(ατ)ὴρ ὗ ὴ ιρ ἢ οὐδ(ὲν ἢ μικρὰ δὴ οὗ ,

ὐ προσήκει οὐ , μεταβεβουλεῦσθαί σε μεταβεβουλεῦσθαί ) , ) • ᾶλν ἐπεσταλμ(έν)οις μᾶλλον φίλην ὄψιν τῇ μ(ητ)ρὶ γενησόμ(εν)ον μ(ητ)ρὶ τῇ ὄψιν φίλην ὑπεσχημένων ) ) Letter 10 εἶ υἱὸν , • ( ἀλλὰ τῆς πάλιν ἅπτεσθαι τάχιον 97 καὶ

• ὐὲ ὰ ἦ ἀτιεν κελεύοντ(ος ἀντειπεῖν ἦν γὰρ οὐδὲ ) ) , χρήμ(α)τος ἀκηράτου κεν(ὸν ἀκηράτου χρήμ(α)τος ηεν ὐ οτ προσήκει τοῦτο οὐ ζητεῖν , π πλ τν νέον τὸν πολὺ ἐπὶ , , ἐπιλήσμω<ν οἴομαιπέπεικεν ) ) , εν ἔγνωμ(εν δεῖν κπῦ διαπεσεῖν σκοποῦ ρνίοσ μ(ήτ)ηρ φροντίζουσα ) ρμαεος συμβαίνει γραμματείοις , ποέεν τ(ὸν προσέχειν ἢ > μὴ γένηται

•

|| )

ος δευτέροις τοῖς •

, ἡμ(ᾶς ὴ ἐ οἴκοι ἐν τὴν • εἰ δὲ εἰ

|| • ) , • ἀλλ᾿ ὅτι φύσεως ἵνα τῶν ὄψεσθαι ) ) νοῦν ( , τῶν τε καί ) 473 • • ) ,

CEU eTD Collection 20 15 10 5

475 474

f.171 Subsequently corrected to corrected Subsequently After r

ἄλλ(ως παραδείγματος ιννχνι μηδ(ὲν διενηνοχέναι αὐτ(ὸν ἀπολαύσε(ως ὴ πτμττν όο δία ἔες πίδακα ἔχεις δείξας μόνον ποτιμωτάτην τὴν

τῶν ἐγκειμένων ς εἰκὸ(ς ὡς ἔπαινον ῶ χαρίτων τῶν οἶμαι ρσν κ(α)τακενώσαντι χρυσῶν κτησαμ(έν)ῳ θεᾶσθαι βίβλον

ἐγὼ διατείνομαι πεπόμφαμ(εν μ(ὲν ετμέ) μόνον κεκτημ(έν)ῳ

), two words consciously rubbed away. away. consciouslyrubbed words ), two ) , πλέον ἡμῶν πλέον ἀλλ᾿ εἰ μεταδοίης οὖν μοι οὖν μεταδοίης εἰ ἀλλ᾿ οὐδ(ὲν ἵνα μή τι τῶν ἀπειρημ(έν)ων ἡ πεποθημ(έν)η βίβλο(ς πεποθημ(έν)η ἡ ἀπειρημ(έν)ων τῶν τι μή ἵνα A: κῖο σοὶ ἐκεῖνος ) , Ἰω(άννῃ

εἰ δὲ βούλει • τῷ δ᾿ ὡς ἐμπιστεύσαντί σοι ἐμπιστεύσαντί ὡς δ᾿ τῷ ) , κνν φλιν ἐρανισαμ(έν)ῳ ὠφέλειαν ἱκανὴν ) ,

) ) ῆ φιλοτιμί(ας τῆς • τῷ μ(ὲν τῷ λο ἀ᾿ ὐὴ ὀάεο τ τῦ ρνυ βραχύτητι χρόνου τοῦ τῇ ὀνάμενοι αὐτὴς ἀπ᾿ πλέον •

||( οὐδαμ(ῶς , ἀπείρξοις εὖ ἔχουσαν τῷ καλῷ χαρακτῆρι τοῦ γράψαντος τοῦ χαρακτῆρι καλῷ τῷ ἔχουσαν εὖ •

, ὧν ἡ χάρις • οὐκὀλίγηνδὲ ἢμᾶλλον εἰπεῖνὡςαὐτὴ καθορᾶται ) , σὺ δ᾿ ἐμοὶ δίκαιο(ς ἐμοὶ δ᾿ σὺ τῷ Κριτοπ(ού)λ(ῳ καὶ , τῷ τε προγεγονότι τε τῷ , ἀλλὰ

) ) ) ( ὡς ἂν αὐτός μοι συνείποις μοι αὐτός ἂν ὡς . , ὡς συντεταχότι τοιαύτηνσυντεταχότι ὡς ) καὶ , τῦ εέθιτιύο ύιν κτήμ(α)τος κύριον τοιούτου γενέσθαι τοῦ ( οἰησόμεθα ἀπείργοις καὶ ) , ὐ ες ὰ ύεγς μόνον σύνεγγυς τὰ εἰς οὐκ σοὶ τρίτῳ , ) ) ( Letter 11 , ὧ ατς δέωτς ίλυ χάριτος βίβλου τῆς ἐδρέψω αὐτὸς ὧν καὶ ῷ ηο(νῳ ατν ς χεῖρας ἐς ταύτην ληψομ(έν)ῳ τῷ άι εἰδέναι χάριν 98 ) ) , , ἐς πολὺ τοῦ χρόνου κ(α)τασχεθῆναι χρόνου τοῦ πολὺ ἐς 475 , ἐκ τοῦ διϊέναιἐκ τοῦ ταύτηνἀδεῶς ) ῆ ποιιημνς ἰόο ἢ εἰκόνος προδιειλημμένης τῆς

ά᾿ ἂν τάχ᾿ , μῶμον προστρίψειας μῶμον κὶτ νῦν τῷ καὶ , άι εἴσομ(εν χάριν

• οτ μ(ὲν τοῦτο , ὑωὶ άα συχν(οὺς μάλα οὑτωσὶ , ῷ ε προτέρῳ γε τῷ

, , ( οἵαν παρὰ πάντ(ων παρὰ οἵαν • , ὀφείλεις ἀποτίσαι πολλὰς ἀποτίσαι ὀφείλεις καὶ

• ἢ || (

) οὐκ ἄλλ(ως οὐκ καὶ ) ) , ) κ ῆ μεταγραφῆς τῆς ἐκ , , ) ὐ μικρ(ὰν οὐ ἀθιγῆ σοι ταύτην ἀνίῃ πάθοι ἀνίῃ λὰ α τ(οὺς καὶ ἀλλὰ

πίνακα • καὶ τῷ πρῶτον

, ἐς κόρον ῷ ε μετ᾿ τε τῷ , κἀντεῦθεν

) , • σύ δ᾿ ὡς 474 , , τῆς δ᾿ τότε ἢ . ) καὶ μὴ , ἢ ) ( ) μὴ τῷ ) ἴσχειν , ( (

τῶν • καὶ καὶ

ὡς ||

) ) ) )

CEU eTD Collection 25

τοῦτο ζημιώσασιν κῖο πεπονήκασιν ἐκεῖνοι

πότιμον αὐτῆς καὶδιειδὲς εἰςκόρον πιεῖν ἀτενίσε(ως ισα(νος μετοχετεύεται διϊσταμ(έν)ους

εἰ δ᾿ οὐ • ἔρρωσο )

πυάοτς πμξσα ὸ καλ(ὸν τὸ ἀπομάξασθαι σπουδάζοντος • ὧν γε μὴ ὄντων , κέρδος ἐν ἀμφοτέροις ἔσεται ἀμφοτέροις ἐν κέρδος ||

• ὑος δὲ αὑτοῖς

, φλτμς άτς πᾶς πάντως ἀφιλότιμος • μ(ὲν ἡ , τ(οὺς 99 ) , ) παρεχομ(έν)η τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσιν τοῖς παρεχομ(έν)η , κ ῆ ποαος α συνεχοῦς καὶ προφανοῦς τῆς ἐκ κ υγαμτν ἐπαίνους συγγραμμάτων ἐκ

• ἡμῖν μ(ὲν ἡμῖν ) τῆς τέχνης τῆς ) , ( , ὡς μ ππνκς ἐπὶ πεπονηκὼς μὴ ὁ ) εἰδόσι μηδ(ὲν εἰδόσι , ἥ δ᾿ ἀφ᾿ ὧν τὸ , κακῶς )

, • ὧν ||

CEU eTD Collection 20 15 10 5

477 476

f.172 or Corrected from from Corrected μέμψοιτο v

ρς τούτ(οις πρὸς ᾶλν ἐχρῆν μᾶλλον

μύσταις ν θαυμάσιε ἂν τούτῳ ἐντεθυ|μῆσθαι τούτῳ παίδ(ων μεσιτεί(αν προσηκόντ(ων σεβαστὸν χαρίτων

βαρὺς ἐπίκειτ(αί τ(ὴν τῶν τοιαῦτ᾿ ἐνεργεῖν σπουδαζόντων ἐνεργεῖν τοιαῦτ᾿ τῶν Ἀτζύμῃ τῷσεβαστῷ Ἀτζύμῃ τ(ὴν ὲ ὁιηῶ ὅτε ὁμιλητῶν μὲν ἀγχίνοιαν τυγχάνειν γ(ὰρ τυγχάνειν ἀγχίνοιαν

as indicated above it. asindicatedabove ) ) εἰ δὲ δὴ γραφῇ τὴν ἱκετεί(αν εο μι έω πὸ τν ρσὸ μὲν χρηστὸν τὸν πρὸς λέγων μοι γενοῦ πρ ὗ τ(ὴν οὗ ὑπὲρ A: ῶ υέν πρὸ(ς υἱέων τῶν τῶν σπουδ(ὴν

) •

Unknown ||

• κηδόμ(εν)οι ὐ ἧτν ᾿ ἐπικαμπτόμ(εν)ον δ᾿ ἧττον οὐχ . • ) || προσήκοντ(ας

σοὶ γ(ὰρ σοὶ • ) ατν εἰπ(εῖν ταὐτὸν ( ) , ἴ ο τ τι τέ που εἴ ἂ ποαλμέ) ἐεη πάντ(ας ἐξείη προβαλλομ(έν)ῳ κἂν καὶ ) ) μοι μάλαἀνύσαί τοῦσκοποῦ οἱτὰ

εαες ἐκείνην μεταθεὶς ( ) )

καὶ

• ( αὰ τ(ὸν κατὰ )

ἴηι τύη τίθεμαι ταύτην αἴτησιν , • περιπλείστου τίθεντ(αι περιπλείστου καὶ τ(ὸν μᾶλλον ταυτηνὶ τ(ὴν ταυτηνὶ μᾶλλον ) ) λόγ(ους ὰ ς γραμματ(ικ ἐς τὰ ) ) ) μεθ᾿ οἵ(ας ) εἰδ(ὼς ( • ἐς τ(ὴν ἐς καὶ || ) ( ) ) Letter 14 πιὴ (τ)ε διδασκάλ(ων π(ατέ)ρες ἐπειδὴ καὶ ὸ ποιητ(ὴν σὸν ) ) ) ἀντιβαίνει παιδαγωγίαν 100 εὖ οἶδ᾿ ὅτι οἶδ᾿ εὖ ) ) )

) , • φη άα σπουδαί(ως μάλα ὤφθη || οὐκ ἂν αὐτῷ τὶς μέμψαιτο οὐκ ἂναὐτῷτὶς παροῦσαν χρεί(αν παροῦσαν π ρ ο β ά λ λ ο μ α ι ὁποῖ(ον οὗτος δύνασθαί με πρὸς σὲ οἰηθεὶς σὲ πρὸς με δύνασθαί οὗτος )(

) ὴν , • ) κτίι τν φίλων τῶν ἱκετείαις αμσι μηδὲν θαυμάσεις χάριν ,

) ) τὸν • έα τέες τ(οῖς τρέφεις σέβας ) ὐ ἔι ιφύε τ(ὴν διαφεύγει ἔτι οὐκ εἰ μὲν οὖν προσηκόντ(ως οὖν μὲν εἰ

γουνάσασθαι ( • ὐῷ ἐσπουδάζετο αὐτῷ νρῆ ιέεο πρόφασιν τιθέμενος ἐναργῆ καὶ 476 ( || , δοίη ἂν δοίη καὶ Βῶλα ὄντά μοι τῶν πάλαι τῶν μοι ὄντά Βῶλα ) [( ) ) ) ) καὶ ἐσόμ(εν)ον μ συν|δραμ(εῖν ἅμα μὴ καταπρόσωπ(ον )] ,

ἤ γε τῷ τῶν γένει τῶν τῷ γε ἤ • κελξσα τε ἐκμειλίξασθαί πασ(ῶν ) 477

) • || τῆςσπουδ(ῆς αἴτησ(ιν ὑπηρετήσ(ας )

τὸ γ(ὰρ , • • πρόξενος ῶ υἱέων τῶν || || ) γέμοντα δείξειας νυνὶ δὲ ) ) ) ( ἐπῄει σ(ὴν ) καὶ ) τῶν ) ἐν ἐς

ὃ ) ) ) ) , •

CEU eTD Collection 30 25

478

σειρήνια ἱκεσί(αν κατ Εὐριπίδ(ην κ(α)τ᾿ ἢ ὑπείκειν τ(οῖς προϊέμ(εν)ος όο ἄυο ταὐτ(ὸν ἄψυχος λόγος

μᾶλλ(ον χῶρ(αν μεμπτέος μᾶλλον τυγχάνων εἰμὶ τυγχάνων μᾶλλον μεμπτέος ερῖ πθς μικροῦ πάθος νεφροῖς MS. ἄλλ(ως ) ) ) ὐ ἕξ(ον οὐχ προσάγοντος δ᾿ ἐν εὐχῆς τίθημι μοίρᾳ ἑαλωκέναι μοίρᾳ τῷπάθει δὲπώποτε δ᾿ ἐνεὐχῆςτίθημι τούτῳμὴ

) ) • ε τ(οῖς τε διακειμ(έν)οις μὴοὑτωσὶ || σεε κνυεε μτ λγ μτ ἀ(ρπῳ μηδόλω(ς ἀν(θρώπ)ῳ μήτ᾿ λόγῳ μήτε κινδυνεύει ὡσπερεὶ ) )

εἰπ(εῖν ν ἐμοὶ ἐν – ) ( ἔν τε βραχίοσι χερσί τε ἔν τεβραχίοσι ) ὐομτς ιομέ)ι ὥ γ σ πρὸ(ς σὺ γε ὥς κινουμ(έν)οις αὐθορμήτως καὶ ῷ π γλώττ(ης ἀπὸ τῷ ) ) , , γένητ(αί ὴ ατς ν ῷ βάλοις νῷ ἐν ταὐτὸς μὴ ἀκίνητ(ον

• τὸ δὲ τὸ 101 ) (

• ι φθόγγος τις καὶ ) κἂν ᾄδητ(αι κἂν τίθησι ) οἰήσει τοῦτ᾿ οἴεσθαί με ποι(εῖν με οἴεσθαί τοῦτ᾿ οἰήσει ) ( ) ( καὶ

καὶ • ἀτῦε σγνσές ἢ συγγνωστέος κἀντεῦθεν ) – κόμαισιν ) ) τὰ τοῦ λόγουσειρήνεια τὰ τοῦ έν τινὸς τέχνη ()᾿ ψν δύνατ(αι ὄψιν κ(α)τ᾿ , ἀὼ πολλοῦ κἀγὼ ||

• ο τ(ὴν τοῦ ) ὰ καλὰ τὰ

•

δέω • ) || ὡς 478 ) ) ) ,

CEU eTD Collection ______. ______. Basile. Atsalos, 2.

Bourdieu, Pierre. Bourdieu, ed., Stephenson, Paul In Performance.” and “Rhetoric C. Emmanuel Bourbouhakis, ______. “Libri emani. Sulla formazione dialcune miscellanee dell’età deiPaleologi.” Arnott, W. Geoffrey. “Swan Song,” Angelov, Dimiter A Companion toRhetoricGreek Browning, Robert. “A Byzantine Scholar of the Early Fourteenth Century: Georgios Georgios Century: Fourteenth Early the of Scholar Byzantine “A Robert. Browning, Barthes, Roland. Bianconi, Daniele.Iolao. “Eracle e Aspettidellacollaborazione tracopisti nell’età dei Neamonita, Maximus.Neamonita, Leutsch, Michael. Grünbart, E. and1. F. G. Schneidewin, ed.

Secondary literature Primary sources Primary Westerink at 75 at Westerink Segno eTesto UniversityCambridge Press,2007. 2005. 2005. etsud-esteuropéennes, néo-helléniques d’études byzantines, Centre EHESS. Paris: Karbones. Byzantine World Byzantine désignant le livre-manuscrit etl’écriture Paleologi.” Paleologi.” Fontana Press, 1977. 1977. Press, Fontana Göttingen: VandenhoecketRuprecht,Göttingen: 1839-51. Tessalonica nell’età dei Paleologi: lepractiche intellectuali nel riflesso della cultura scritta La Terminologiedu livre-manuscrit àl’époque byzantine:Première partie. Termes Image Music Text. Image MusicText. . Imperial Ideologyand Political ThoughtinByzantium (1204-1330) Langage et pouvoir symbolique et pouvoir Langage ˮ Epistularum byzantinarum initia In BZ 2 (2004): 311–63. 311–63. 2(2004): 96 (2003): 521–58. 521–58. 96(2003): Epistulae , ed. John Duffy andJohn, ed. Peradotto, 223- Duffy 231. John Arethusa, Buffalo: 1988. . LondonandNewYork:Routledge, 2008. Gonimos. NeoplatonicByzantine andStudies Presented toLeendert G.

. Ed. Ian Worthington. Oxford: Wiley-Blackwell, 2007.. Ed.IanWorthington.Oxford:Wiley-Blackwell, . Manuscript . Manuscript Essays selected and translated byand translated StephenHeath.London: Essays selected Greece &Rome BIBLIOGRAPHY BIBLIOGRAPHY Vaticanus Chisianus Chisianus Vaticanus 102 Corpus Paroemiographorum Graecorum . Thessalonike: University Studio. Thessalonike: University Press,2001. . Paris: Éditions Fayard, ÉditionduSeuil,2001.. Paris:

24 (1977): 149-153. 149-153. 24(1977): . Hildesheim: Olms-Weidmann, 2001.. Hildesheim: R. IV.12( gr . 12), ff. 166 ff. . 12), . Cambridge: Cambridge: . . 2 vols. vols. 2 . r -172 The v . . CEU eTD Collection ______. “Further Reflections on Byzantine Literacy.” Literacy.” Byzantine on Reflections “Further ______. Scholarship.” “Byzantine ______. ______. “Teachers.” In “Teachers.” ______. ______. “Literacy in the Byzantine World.” theByzantine ______. in “Literacy

______. “ThePatriarchal School atConstantinople intheTwelfth Century.” Franchi de’ Cavallieri,Pius.de’ Franchi for Translation.” Motivation the and Holobolos, E.A.“Planoudes. Fisher, Hyrtakenos.” Theodoros des der Briefe Chronologie “Zur Fatouros, Georgios. In Letters.” Their in Revealed as Byzantines ______.“The Constantinides,N. C. In Literature.” of Byzantine Language “The ______. Dennis, T. George. “Gregory of Nazianzus and Byzantine Letter Writing.” In Thomas Halton Raffaella. Cribiore, ______. “The Scholars and their Books in the Late Thirteenth Century.” ______. ______. ______.“Teachers and Students of Rhetoric in Late Byzantine Period.” In 104. 104. 221-31. Spyros Vryonis, Jr. Vaticanis, 1927. 1927. Vaticanis, of Chicago Press, of Chicago 1997. for Byzantine Studies, 1977. 1977. Studies, Byzantine for Washington: Catholic UniversityofAmericaPress,Washington: 1986. 103-133.ed. GregoryNagy, Greek Literature 8.NewYork:Routledge,2001. 11-40. 33 (1963): 167-202; and Joseph P. Williman, eds., eds., Williman, P. Joseph and 2005. Press,2001,reprinted PrincetonUniversity Princeton: 21. 2003. Ashgate, VT: Burlington, England; Peradotto, 155-65. Buffalo: Arethusa, 1988. 1988. Arethusa, Buffalo: 155-65. Peradotto, 75 at Westerink G. toLeendert Presented Studies Byzantine College, University ofOxford,March 2001 Byzantium.Papers from the Thirty-Fifth Spring SymposiumByzantineof Studies, Exeter Centuries (1204-ca. 1310) Centuries (1204-ca. The Letters of Manuel IIPalaeologus Gymnastics of the Mind: GreekEducation in Hellenistic and Roman Egypt Higher Educationin Byzantium in the Thirteenth EarlyFourteenthand 1 (1993): 69–84. 69–84. 1(1993): The Byzantines The Codices graeci Chisiani et Borgiani . Nicosia: Cyprus Research Centre, 1982. 1982. Centre, Research Cyprus Nicosia: . Past and Present and Past Diakonia: Studies in Honor of Robert Meyer , ed. Guglielmo Cavallo. 95-116. Chicago: University University Chicago: 95-116. Cavallo. Guglielmo , ed. . CFHB 103 BMGS , ed. 28 (1964): 3-22. 3-22. 28(1964):

4 (1978): 39–54. 39–54. 4 (1978): 8. Washington: Dumbarton Oaks Center

Elizabeth Jeffreys, 39-54. Aldershot, Aldershot, 39-54. Jeffreys, Elizabeth Greek Literature in the Byzantine Period Τὸ Ἑλληνικόν . Rome: Typis PolyglottisTypis Rome: . , ed. John Duffy andJohnDuffy, ed.John Gonimos. Neoplatonic and NeoplatonicGonimos. : Studies in Honour of GRBS JÖB 32 (1982): 13- (1982): 32 JÖB 43 (2002): 77- (2002): 43 , vol. 1, 3-13. 3-13. 1, vol. , B Rhetoric in Rhetoric 32 (1962): 43 (1993): , .

CEU eTD Collection

_ ___. IeeElga hunia aaooia Abs o te ovn of Convent the of Abbess Palaiologina, Choumnaina “Irene-Eulogia ______. Hero, Angela Constantinides, ed. Fryde, Edmund. Edmund. Fryde, ______. “Theon and the History of______. andtheHistory Progymnasmata.” “Theon Heath, Malcolm. ______. Grünbart, Michael, ed. Gaul, Niels. Gaul, ______. ______. Byzantineepistolography.” Peter.“Redeeming Hatlie, Handbook of Classical Rodolphe. Guilland, Rhetoric in the Hellenistic Age, 330 B.C.–A.D. 400 Garland, Lynda. “The Life and Life Lynda. IdeologyofByzantineGarland, “The Women.” ______. “The Twitching Shroud: Collective Construction of Construction Collective Shroud: Twitching “The ______. ______. “Moschopulos, Lopadiotes, Phrankopulos (?), Magistros, Staphidakes: Staphidakes: Magistros, (?), Phrankopulos Lopadiotes, “Moschopulos, ______. Philanthropos Soter in Constantinople.” Constantinople.” Soterin Philanthropos 1986. Press, College Hellenic MA: Palaiologina Choumnaina Eulogia Irene Princess and History of the Millennium C.E., WalterDeGruyter, 2007. of First vol.13.and History Berlin: Geschichte des ersten Jahrtausends n. Chr. / Millennium Studies in the Culture Culture in Late Antiquity and the Middle Ages theMiddle and in LateAntiquity Culture Leiden: Brill, 1997. 1997. Brill, Leiden: P.Geuthner, 1926. Orientaliste Clarendon Press; New York: Oxford University Press, Press; 1995. OxfordUniversity Clarendon New York: 2005. Wissenschaften, der Akademie der Österreichischen Verlag 25.Vienna: Studien byzantinistische 2000. 2000. Magistros.” 2007). Göttingen: V&R Unipress, 2008. 2008. Unipress, V&R Göttingen: 2007). Juli 13-15 (Bonn, Lexikographie byzantinischen zur Kolloquium zum Beiträge 196. urbaner Eliten in der frühen Palaiologenzeit Jahrhunderts.”In 14. frühen des Lexikographie zur Methodologisches und Prosopographisches Byzantinistik 10. Byzantinistik Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden: 2011. Menander: a Rhetorin Context Menander: Formen der Anredeim byzantinischen Brief vom 6. bis zum 12. Jahrhundert Thomas Magistros und die spätbyzantinische Sophistik. Studien zum Humanismus Humanismus zum Studien Sophistik. spätbyzantinische die und Magistros Thomas Hermogenes On Issues: Strategies of Argument in Later Greek Rhetoric The Early Palaeologan Renaissance (1261-c.1360) Renaissance Palaeologan The Early Segno eTesto Essai surNicéphorel’homme etl’oeuvre. Grégoras: Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter = Rhetorical = Rhetorical und Mittelalter in Spätantike Kultur Rhetorische Theatron: Lexicologica Byzantina Lexicologica 5 (2007): 263 5 (2007): A Woman’s Quest for Spiritual Guidance: The Correspondence of . Oxford, New York: Oxford University Press, 2004. York:OxfordUniversity . Oxford,New 104 ‒ 340. 340. , ed. Erich Trapp and Sonja Schönauer, 163- ByzF 9 (1985): 119–157. 119–157. 9(1985): , Millennium-Studien zu Kultur und und Kultur zu Millennium-Studien , BMGS . . Intro.John Meyendorff. Brookline, Brookline, Meyendorff. Intro.John .

ane Vrfetihne zur VeröffentlichungenMainzer GRBS 20 (1996): 213-248. 213-248. 20(1996): Paideia B . Leiden;. Boston; Köln:Brill, 58 (1988): 361–93. 361–93. 58(1988): 43 (2002/3): 129-60. (2002/3): 43 . Ed. Stanley E. Porter. Porter. E. Stanley Ed. . in the Circle of Thomas of the Circle in ai: Librairie Paris: . Oxford:. . Wiener Wiener .

CEU eTD Collection Kennedy, George A. George Kennedy, Kazhdan, Alexander.Kazhdan, “Women atHome.” Kassel R.andC.Austin, Kaldellis, Anthony. Kaldellis, Karlin-Hayter, P. “Further Notes on Byzantine Marriage: Raptus- Kalogeras, Nikos. “Education Envisioned orthe Miracle ofLearning inByzantium.” ______. “The Correspondence of Theodoros Hyrtakenos.”______. CorrespondenceofTheodoros “The ______. “Realia in Byzantine Epistolography XIII-XVc.” XIII-XVc.” Epistolography Byzantine in “Realia ______. X-XIIc.” Epistolography Byzantine in “Realia ______. Karpozilos, Apostolos. “Books and Bookmen in the 14th Century. The Epistolographical Epistolographical The Century. 14th the in Bookmen and “Books Apostolos. Karpozilos, occidentaux.” papiers et orientaux “Papiers ______. Jenkins, Romilly. “The Hellenistic Origins of Byzantine Literature.” ______. “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème du bombycin.” bombycin.” du problème le et papier sur écrits grecs manuscrits premiers “Les ______. ______. “Les filigranes de Fabriano (noms de papetiers) dans les manuscrits grecs du grecs manuscrits les dans papetiers) de (noms Fabriano de filigranes “Les ______. ______. “Les filigranes de Fabriano (noms de papetiers) dans les manuscrits grecs du grecs manuscrits les dans papetiers) de (noms Fabriano de filigranes “Les ______. Irigoin, Jean. “LesdébutsIrigoin, aByzance.” dupapier del’emploi Hunger, Herbert. “On the Imitation ( Herbert. Imitation Hunger, “On the Hult, Geoffrey. Horrocks,

Karin, ed. and tr. and ed. Karin, from the Literature, 2003. SocietyofBiblical World10. Greco-Roman from Atlanta: 46 (1992): 133–154. 133–154. (1992): 46 (2006): 111 – 124. – 124. 111 (2006): Reception Classical of Tradition the Evidence.” Evidence.” Scriptorium Patologia delLibro début du XIVe siècle. Notedébut XIVesiècle. complémentaire.” du début XIVesiècle.” du Nagy, 80-101. 2001. GreekLiterature 8.New York:Routledge, in Reprinted 15-38. (1969-70): 4 gnomikai Mass.: Wiley–Blackwell, 2010. 2010. Wiley–Blackwell, Mass.: 1–26 & 71. Gothenburg: Acta Universitatis Gothoburgensis, 2002. 2002. Gothoburgensis, Universitatis Acta Gothenburg: &71. 1–26 JÖB 4 (1950): 194-204. Progymnasmata: GreekTextbooks Composition andRhetoric Progymnasmata: ofProse Greek. AHistory ofthe Language and Its Speakers Hellenism in Byzantium. The Transformations of Greek Identity and the 41 (1991): 255-76. 255-76. (1991): 41 Poetae Comici Poetae Graeci. 42 (1988): 57-80. 57-80. (1988): 42 Theodore Metochites on Ancient Authors and Philosophy: Semeioseis Semeioseis Philosophy: and Authors Ancient on Metochites Theodore Scriptorium Μίμησις . Cambridge: Cambridge University. Cambridge: Press,2007. DOP Greek Literature in the Byzantine Period 12 (1958): 44-50. 44-50. 12(1958): Vol. 2. Berlin: de Gruyter, 1983. 1983. Gruyter, de Berlin: 2. Vol. 105 ) of Antiquity in Byzantine Literature.” inByzantine ) ofAntiquity 52 (1998): 1–17. 1–17. 52(1998): Scriptorium Bollettino dell’Institutola per Centrale BZ BZ 77 (1984): 20-37. 20-37. 77(1984): BZ JÖB 68-84. 88(1995): 46 (1953): 314-19. 314-19. (1953): 46 40 (1990): 275-94. 275-94. 40(1990): ἁρπαγή 12 (1958): 281-282. 281-282. 12 (1958): DOP , 2nd edition. Malden, edition. 2nd , 17 (1963): 39-52. 39-52. 17(1963): or μνηστεῖαι , ed. Gregory Gregory ed. , . Writings DOP ?” BSl DOP 23- 64

CEU eTD Collection ______. “Observations on the LifeandIdeology ofByzantine Women.” ______. “Marriage Prohibitions, Marriage Strategies and the Dowry in Thirteenth- ______. ______. ______. ______. Laiou, Angeliki E. “Byzantium and the Neighboring Powers: Small-State Policies and ______. ______. Kyrris, Costas. “Le role de la femme dans la société byzantine particulièrement pendant les ______. “The Function and Evolution of Byzantine Rhetoric.” Rhetoric.” Byzantine of Evolution and Function “The ______. L. George Kustas, Kotzabassi, Sofia. “Die Progymnasmata desGregorKotzabassi, vonZypern.” Sofia.“DieProgymnasmata Kim, Lawrence. “The Literary Heritage as Language: Atticism and the Second Sophistic.” In ______. “Kopieren und Exzerpieren in der Palaiologenzeit.” In Palaiologenzeit.” der in Exzerpieren und “Kopieren ______. Kourouses, Stavros.“ Boccard, 1998. 1998. Boccard, méditerranéenne In Byzantium.” Century Washington: DumbartonOaksResearchLibraryand 1993. Collection, Washington: 2006. Press, University Culture and Art Complexities.” In 102. 102. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1972. derniers siècles.” siècles.” derniers Period Renaissance Studies 1973. Studies, Patristic 516-558. (1981-1982): Bulgaria (13 Bulgaria τινων βιογραφικών εξακριβώσεως 2010. 2010. A Companion to the Ancient Greek September 2008). Bibliologia 31. Turnhout: Brepols, 2010. 2010. Brepols, 31.Turnhout: Bibliologia 2008). September International Seventh the of Proceedings 473-482. Martín, Pérez Inmaculada García, Montfaucon: Three Hundred Years of Studies on Greek Handwriting Colloquium of Greek Palaeography (Madrid - Salamanca, 15-20 Mariage, amour et parenté à Byzance aux XIe-XIIIe sièclesByzance amour etparenté à Mariage, aux XIe-XIIIe Gender, Society and Economic Life in Byzantium Constantinople and the Latins: The Foreign Policy of Andronicus II,1282-1328 PolicyofAndronicus Foreign the The and Latins: Constantinople Consent and coercion tosex and marriage in ancient and medieval societies , ed. Gregory Nagy, 179-197. 8. 2001., ed.GregoryNagy, Greek Literature New York:Routledge, Studies in Byzantine Rhetoric in Byzantine Studies th -14 ργρο αχεικπυ Βουλγαρίας αρχιεπισκόπου Γρηγορίου , ed. Joëlle Beaucamp and Gilbert Dagron, 129-160. Paris: De . New York: Metropolitan Museum of Art; New Haven: Yale th JÖB Byzantium: Faith and Power (1261-1557). Perspectives on Late Byzantine Byzantine Late on (1261-1557). Perspectives Byzantium:Faith and Power centuries), with some biographicalcenturies),someidentifications).with 1 (1971): 55-73. Reprinted in in Reprinted 55-73. (1971): 1 32 (1982): 463–472. 463–472. 32(1982): La transmission du patrimoine: Byzance et l’aire l’aire et Byzance patrimoine: du transmission La , ed. Egbert J. Bakker. Malden, MA: Wiley–Blackwell, 106 .” (The Letters of Gregory, archbishop of . Thessalonike:PatriarchalInstitute. for . Brookfield, VT: Variorum, 1992. Variorum, VT: . Brookfield, Greek Literature in the ByzantineLiteratureGreek in the ( . Paris: 1992.. Paris: De Boccard, γ/δ αἰ ιγ´/ιδ´ Hellenika TheBernardLegacyde of Viator. Medieval and MedievalViator. , ed. Antonio Bravo Bravo Antonio ed. , 43 (1993): 45-63. .) ByzF πσοα μετά ἐπιστολαὶ 9 (1985): 59– 9(1985): EEBS 45 . .

CEU eTD Collection ______. “Women in Byzantine Society.” In Society.” Byzantine in “Women ______. Lanham,RichardA. Mango, Cyril. ______. “The Role of Women inByzantineSociety.”______. RoleofWomen “The In (1261-1400).” Them around World the and Palaiologoi “The ______. Social of History the for Source a as Kyprios Gregorios of Correspondence “The ______.

Lauxtermann, Marc D. Vitalien. Laurent, Lemerle, Paul. ______. “From the Komnenoi to the Palaiologoi: Imperial Models in Decline and Exile.” In Macrides, Ruth. “Dowry and Inheritance in the Late Period: Some Cases from the from Cases Some Period: Late the in Inheritance and “Dowry Ruth. Macrides, Selected in Quotations Repeated of Incidence the of Survey Statistical “A ______. Littlewood, Anthony R. “An ‘Ikon of the Soul’: the Byzantine Letter.” Linda E.Mitchell,81-94. 1999.Linda Publishing, New York: Garland Andrews, March 1992. Ed. Paul Magdalino, 269-282. Aldershot: Variorum, 1994. 1994. Variorum, Aldershot: 269-282. Magdalino, Paul Ed. 1992. March Andrews, Studies,ByzantineSt Symposium of Twenty-sixthSpring the from Papers 108. Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Byzantinistik Herbert Hunger undPalaiologenzeit:der Kultur Referate desInternationalen Symposions Ehrenvon zu and Political Behaviour in Byzantium oron Government by Rhetoric.” In Cambridge UniversityCambridge Press,2008. derWissenschaften, 1996. Akademie Österreichischen the University of Oxfordthe University on21 May1974.Clarendon Press, Oxford: 1975. chrétien 2 (Athens: Estia, 1932). no 178. 178. no 1932). Estia, 2 (Athens: chrétien California Press, 1991. 1991. Press, California 500-1492 ByzantineHistory c. Empire ofthe Metres. New Constantines. 1992. : R.Oldenbourg, 89-98München Simon, The Rhythm of Imperial Renewal in Byzantium, 4 Patriarchal Register.” In Register.” Patriarchal In Letter-Writers.” Byzantine 197-226. (1976): Arethusa, 1988. 1988. Arethusa, Leendert G. Westerink at 75 Canberra: Australian Association for Byzantine Studies, 1986. century the 10th to its Origins from in Byzantium Byzantine Literature as a Distorting Mirror Distorting a as Literature Byzantine Byzantine Humanism: the First Phase: Notes and Remarks on Education and Culture Vienna: Verlag der ÖsterreichischenAkademie Verlag Vienna: der Wissenschaften, 1999. Les bulles métriques dans la sigillographie byzantine sigillographie dans la métriques Les bulles A Handlist of Rhetorical Terms Rhetorical of A Handlist The Spring of Rhythm: an Essay on the Political Verse and Other Byzantine Byzantine Other and Verse Political on the Essay an Rhythm: of Spring The (Wien, 30. November bis 3. Dezember 1994), ed. Werner Seibt, 91- Seibt, Werner ed. 1994), 3.Dezember bis 30.November (Wien, Eherecht und Familiengut in Antike und Mittelalter und in Antike Familiengut und Eherecht , ed. John Duffy and John Peradotto, 137-54. Buffalo: Buffalo: 137-54. Peradotto, John and Duffy John ed. , Gonimos. Neoplatonic and Byzantine Studies Presented to Presented Studies Byzantine and Neoplatonic Gonimos. 107 Women in Medieval Western European Culture , ed. Jonathan Shepard, Shepard, , ed. Jonathan , second edition. Berkeley: Universityof . An Inaugural lecture delivered before lecturedelivered . AnInaugural JÖB . Tr. Helen Lindsay,Tr. Helen . Moffatt. Ann 31 (1981): 233–60. 233–60. 31(1981):

, Archives de l’Orient l’Orient de Archives , 8.Vienna: der Verlag

803-833. Cambridge: 803-833. Cambridge: Visible Language th The Cambridge The -13 th Centuries. Geschichte . Ed. D. D. Ed. . , ed. 10

CEU eTD Collection Nelson, Robert. “The ChoraandtheGreat Church: IntervisualityFourteenth-Century in ______. ______. ______. “TheClassical Tradition intheByzantine Letter.” In Necipo ______. “Originality in the Byzantine Letter: The Case of Exile.” In Murphy, James J. “The Key Role of Habit in Roman Rhetoric and Education as described by ______. ______. Mullett, Margaret. “Dancingwith Deconstructionists intheGardensthe of Muses: New Mošin, Vladimir A., Seid M. Tralji ______. “La réutilisation de parchemin ancien dans les livres à Constantinople au XIVe et Mondrain, Brigitte,ed. Mondrain, Menander Rhetor. A Commentary A Rhetor. Menander Meyendorff,John.“Christian MarriageByzantium: Canonical in The and Liturgical Mergiali, Sophia. Sophia. Mergiali, ǧ lu, Nevra. Nevra. lu, Constantinople.” Empire Byzantine andOttoman Monographs2. 1997.Byzantine Aldershot:Variorum, 141-50. Logroño: Instituto de Estudios Riojanos, 1998. deEstudiosRiojanos, Instituto 141-50. Logroño: Caballero, JoséAntonio EmiliodelRío, Albaladejo, ed.Tomás oratoria,” Institutio la HistoriaInternacional “Quintiliano: yActualidad delaRetórica:XIXcentenariode Monograph Quintilian.” In Quintilian.” University of Birmingham, 1981. University Symposium ofByzantine Studies Tradition Literary History vs ?” Literature, Art and Music 1957. d’histoire, Institut etdesbeaux-arts, dessciences yougoslave Abbazia diS.NiloaGrottaferata,2008. ComitatoNazionalecelebrazione perla del Millenario dellaFondazione dell’ Internazionale Convegno del Atti Studio. Digitale, palimpsestes du Parisinus gr. 1220.” In 1220.” gr. Parisinus du palimpsestes au XVesiècle: quelques exemples,‘collectionla de philosophique’ auxfolios du Centre d’ Histoire et Civilisation de Byzance, 2006.du Centred’HistoireetCivilisation Tradition.” Clarendon Press; New York: Oxford University Press, Press; 1981. OxfordUniversity Clarendon New York: Byzantiou 5. Athens: Hetaireia t 5. Athens:Hetaireia Byzantiou Letters, Literacy and Literature in Byzantium in Literature and Literacy Letters, Theophylact of Ochrid. Reading the Letters of a Byzantine Archbishop a Byzantine of Letters the Reading Ochrid. of Theophylact . Cambridge, New University. Cambridge, York: Cambridge Press,2009. , ed. Margaret Mullett and Roger Scott, 75-93. Thirteenth Spring Thirteenth 75-93. Scott, Roger and Mullett Margaret ed. , L’enseignement et les lettrés pendant l’époquedes Paléologues Byzantium between the Ottomans and the Latins: Politics and Society in the Late DOP

50. Oxford: Oxbow Books, 1995. 50. Oxford:OxbowBooks,1995. Lire et écrire à Byzance à écrire et Lire 44 (1990): 99-107. 99-107. (1990): 44 Quintiliano: Historia yactualidad de la retórica. BMGS BMGS . Ed. and tr. Donald A. Russell and Nigel G. Wilson. Oxford: 23 (1999): 67–101. 67–101. 23(1999): : ć a Collection of Essays of a Collection , ed. 14 (1990): 258-75. 258-75. 14(1990): Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles ō n Phil

1979. Birmingham: Centre for Byzantine Studies, Studies, Byzantine for Centre Birmingham: 1979. 108 . Monographies ō n touLaou,1996. Libri Palinsesti Greci: Conservazione, Restauro Restauro Conservazione, Greci: Palinsesti Libri . Aldershot:Ashgate,2007. , ed. A. R. Littlewood, 39-58. Oxbow , ed. Santo Lucà, 111-130. Rome: Rome: 111-130. Lucà, Santo ed. ,

19. Paris: Association des Amis ByzantiumClassicalthe and Originality in Byzantine Byzantine in Originality Actas del Congreso . Zagreb Zagreb Académie . : . Kentron Ereunes . Kentron . Birmingham . CEU eTD Collection Rhetoric inByzantium Rhetoric Reynolds, L. D., and Nigel G. Wilson. Wilson. G. Nigel and D., L. Reynolds, Reinsch, Roderich. “TheHistoryofEditing Byzantine HistoriographicalTexts.” PaulIn ______. Intelectual“La Formación delasAristócratas Byzantinas (siglos XI-XIV).” In Pérez Martín, Inmaculada. Inmaculada. Martín, Pérez Rein, Johan E. Patlagean, Évelyne.

______. “La ‘escuela de Planudes’: Notas paleográficas a una publicación reciente sobre sobre reciente publicación una a paleográficas Notas Planudes’: de ‘escuela “La ______. ______. ______. ______. ______. ______. Nicol, Donald M. Patillon, Michel. InPaulStephenson,Papaioannou, Stratis. ed.,“Letter-Writing.” H. Omont, Papadatou,MutualDaphne.CustomarybyItsConsent “Divorce Applicationand in and Latin Literature and Latin 444. 444. Stephenson. Ed., Suomalaisen Tiedeakatemian Kustantama, 1915. 77-94. Madrid: Asociación Cultural Al-Mudayna, 1994.77-94.Cultural Al-Mudayna, Madrid:Asociación educación, autoríaSabiasIII-XVII) (siglos sabery mujeres: Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2003. 2003. Ashgate, VT: Burlington, 2001.Aldershot, March ofOxford, University College, Exeter Studies, Byzantine of los escolios euripideos,” euripideos,” los escolios 1996. 1996. textos clásicos en Bizancio 1986. 1986. University Press, 1979. 1979. Press, University 1886. 1886. University Press, 1993. 1993. Press, University Byzantium.” London and New York: Routledge,London and 2009. La Théorie dudiscourse chez Hermogène lerhéteur Studies in Late Byzantine History and Prosopography The Last Centuries of Byzantium (1261-1453) of Centuries The Last Inventaire sommaire des manuscrits grecs de la Bibliothèque Nationale Die Florentiner Briefsammlung: Codex Laurentianus S. Marco 356 Hermogène. L’artrhétorique Church and Society in the Last Centuries of Byzantium of Centuries in theLast Society and Church Un moyen âge grec. ByzanceUn moyen âgegrec. IX . Ed. Elizabeth Jeffreys. Papers from the Thirty-Fifth Spring Symposium Symposium Spring Thirty-Fifth the from Papers Jeffreys. Elizabeth . Ed. BSl 58 (1997): 269–273. 269–273. 58 (1997): The Byzantine World. . 3rded.Oxford: Press, OxfordUniversity 1991. El patriarca Gregorio de Chipre (ca. 1240-1290) y la transmisión de los transmisión la y 1240-1290) de Chipre(ca. Gregorio El patriarca . Madrid: Consejo Superior deInvestigaciones Científicas, BZ 90 (1997): 73-96. 73-96. 90(1997): Scribes and Scholars: A Guide to the Transmission of Greek Greek of Transmission the Guide to A Scholars: and Scribes . Paris: L’Age d’Homme, 1997. 1997. d’Homme, L’Age . Paris: 109 London and New York: Routledge, 2008, 435- e –XV e siècle . 2nd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge: ed. 2nd . . Paris: Les Belles Lettres, . Paris:LesBelles 1988. . Paris:AlbinMichel, 2007. . London: Variorum Reprints, Reprints, Variorum London: . . Ed. María delMarGrañaCid, The Byzantine World . Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge . Cambridge: , vol. 1. Paris, Paris, 1. vol. , . Helsinki: Helsinki: . , 188-99. Las Las CEU eTD Collection Tinnefeld, Franz. “Intellectuals in Late Byzantine Thessalonike.” Talbot, Alice-Mary. “Empress Theodora Palaiologina, Wife of Michael VIII.” Swain, Simon. Shotwell, M. H. “On the Originality of Demetrius Triclinius in Editing and Commenting on II.” “Tricliniana ______. OleLangwitz.“Tricliniana,” Smith, Rosenmeyer, Patricia A. Patricia Rosenmeyer, ______. “The Palaeologan Renaissance.” In Renaissance.” Palaeologan “The ______. Runciman,Steven. Ryder, Judith R. Judith Ryder, ______. ______. ______. ______. “Theodore Metochites, the Chora, and the Intellectual Trends of His Times.” In His Times.” of Trends Intellectual the and Chora, the Metochites, “Theodore ______. Šev ______. “Palaiologan Learning.” In Learning.” “Palaiologan ______. ______. ______. ______. č enko, Ihor. “Alexios Makrembolites and His ‘Dialogue Between the Rich and the Poor.’” 295-303. 295-303. the Byzantine Triad of Aeschylus.” PhD dissertation, Brown University, 1982. Triad ofAeschylus.” University, the Byzantine PhDdissertation, Brown Press, 1984. University Stanford Stanford: 250 2006. 2006. Revivals of LateWorld Byzantine in the Culture Antiquity and the Middle Ages 1970. 1970. les courants intellectuels de l’époque,” In Ihor Šev Ihor In l’époque,” de intellectuels courants les Press, 1975. reprintedinFrenchas [translatedand “ThéodoreMétochites,Choraat DjamiKariyeIntellectualand its Background. Princeton: PrincetonUniversity The Kariye Djami Byzantine andSociety Politics, Religion 1982. 1982. Byzanthion, 1962. 1962. Byzanthion, Zbornik Instituta Vizantološkog Radova 318. Oxford: Oxford University Press,2002.318. Oxford:OxfordUniversity Society and Intellectual Life in Late Byzantium Byzantium and theRenaissance and Byzantium Études sur la polémique entre Théodore Métochite et Nicéphore Choumnos Ideology, Letters and Culture in the Byzantine World . Oxford: ClarendonPress, 1996. Hellenism and Empire: Language, Classicism, and Power in the Greek World, a. d. 50- TheCareer and Writings ofDemetrius Kydones:Studya of Fourteenth-Century The Last Byzantine Renaissance Byzantine The Last , ed. Paul Atkins Underwood, vol. 4, 19-84. Studies in the Art of the Ancient Greek Literary Letters ClMed ClMed 43 (1992): 187-229. 187-229. (1992): 43 ClMed ClMed , VIII. London: Variorum Reprints, 1982]., VIII.London:Variorum The Oxford History of Byzantium . Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1970. 1970. Press, Arizona of University . Tucson: 33 (1981/2): 239-262. 239-262. 33(1981/2): . Leiden: Brill, 2010. 2010. Brill, . Leiden: 110 6 (1960): 187-228. 187-228. 6 (1960): RenaissancesRenaissance:thebefore Cultural . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, University Cambridge Cambridge: . . London: Variorum Reprints, 1981. 1981. Reprints, Variorum . London: . London and New York: Routledge, Routledge, York: New and London . . Ed. . London: Variorum Reprints, Variorum London: .

Warren Treadgold, Warren č DOP enko, enko, 57 (2004): 153-172. 153-172. 57(2004): , ed. Cyril Mango, 284- Mango, Cyril , ed. Ideology, Letters and LettersIdeology, DOP 46 (1992): (1992): 46 . Brussels: .

144-171. 144-171. CEU eTD Collection Triclinius.” and “Planudes ______. Wilson, Nigel G. “Miscellanea Palaeographica, I: Planudes andTriclinius again.” Toth, I. Toth, Webb, Ruth. Ruth. Webb, Trapp, Michael. Michael. Trapp, The Oxford Handbook of Byzantine Studies The OxfordHandbookof Exercises. Classroom Rhetoric: Ancient and The Chreia Rhetoric in Ancient Chreia The ______. “The “The ______. Wasserstein, A. “An Unpublished Treatise by Demetrius Triclinius on Lunar Theory. Jean. Verpeaux, Treadgold, Warren T.“TheRevivalthe Byzantine of Learningand the Revivalof the al. et Beyer Hans-Veit Walther, Rainer Erich, Trapp, The Twilight of Byzantium: Aspects of Cultural and Religious Historyin theLate Byzantine Empire The Classical Tradition The Classical Rhetoric toAncient Companion The Cambridge Rhetorical Theatron in Late Byzantium. The Example of Palaiologan Imperial Orations (1981): 395-7. 395-7. (1981): Antiquity. 16 (1967): 153-74. 153-74. 16 (1967): Gruyter, 2007: 429-448. 429-448. 2007: Gruyter, und Mittelaler inSpätantike Kultur Rhetorische Theatron. O’Neil. Atlanta: Society of Biblical Literature,O’Neil. Atlanta:Societyof 2002. O’Neil. Atlanta: Scholars Press,O’Neil. 1986. Atlanta:Scholars Press, 2010. University PressofHarvard Mass.: Belknap Farnham, England; Burlington,VT:Ashgate, Farnham, 2009. Paris: A. et J. 1959. Picard, State.” Byzantine 1976-2001. 1976-2001. Palaiologenzeit 2003. Press, University Cormack. NewPress, York:OxfordUniversity Cormack. 2008. University Press, 2009. 2009. Press, University Ed. Slobodan Ekphrasis, Imagination and Persuasion in Ancient Rhetorical Theory and Practice and Theory Rhetorical in Ancient Persuasion and Imagination Ekphrasis, Progymnasmata Nicéphore Choumnos. Homme d’état et humaniste byzantin byzantin humaniste et d’état Homme Choumnos. Nicéphore Greek and Latin Letters: an Anthology with Translation. with Anthology an Letters: Latin and Greek Leiden: Brill, 2001. 289-316. 289-316. 2001. Brill, Leiden: . Ed. Anthony Grafton, Glenn W. Most, Salvatore Settis. GlennW.Most,Salvatore Grafton, . Ed.Anthony Ć . Vienna: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, der Wissenschaften, der Österreichischen Akademie Verlag . Vienna: ur čić The American Historical Review . , Doula Mouriki. Princeton: Princeton, Doula University Mouriki.Princeton: Press, 1991. The Progymnasmata. as Practice.” In Y. L. Too, ed., ed., Too, L. Y. In Practice.” as

GRBS . Ed.ElizabethJeffreys, Haldon Johnand Robin 19 (1978): 389-394. 111 . Ed. Vol. 1. Eds. Ronald F. Hock and Edward N. Vol. 2. Eds. Ronald F. Hock and Edward N.

Erik Gunderson. Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge:Gunderson. Erik 84 (1979): 1245-1266. 1245-1266. (1979): 84 rspgahshs eio der Lexikon Prosopographisches , ed. M. Grünbart. Vienna: De Vienna: M. Grünbart. , ed. Education in Greek and Roman Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge: (ca. 1250/1255-1327).

Cambridge, GRBS ˮ

J . In . Ӧ BG 22 . . CEU eTD Collection Wooten, Cecil. ______. Worthington, Ian, ed. of America, 1996. 1996. America, of 1987. 1987. Scholars ofByzantium Scholars Hermogenes’ On Types of Style A Companion Rhetoric to Greek . London: Duckworth; Cambridge, Mass.: Medieval Academy Academy Medieval Mass.: Cambridge, Duckworth; . London: . Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 112 . Malden, MA: 2007. Blackwell, CEU eTD Collection PLATES: Manuscript Vaticanus Chisianus 113

R. IV.12 R. ( gr . 12), ff. 166–172 CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 1 114

CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 2 115

CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 3 116

CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 4 117

CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 5 118

CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 6 119

CEU eTD Collection

For copyright reasons these plates cannot be displayed reasonstheseplatescannotbedisplayed For copyright PLATE 7 120